Quantcast
Channel: India Archives - iPleaders
Viewing all 1639 articles
Browse latest View live

Bigamy in India

$
0
0

This article is written by Soma-Mohanty of KIIT School of Law, Bhubaneswar. In this article she has explained about punishments, essentials of bigamy, the provision of bigamy in Hindu laws, the provision of polygamy in Muslim religion and about fraudulent marriages.

Introduction

    • The previous definition of bigamy consisted of these stated words “having a husband or wife”, but these words become vague once the first marriage ceases to be legal after separation.
    • Thus the definition of bigamy under Section 494 of IPC was suggested to be redrafted.
    • According to Section 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act,1995 the conditions necessary at the time of marriage is that both the partners getting married should not be having a living spouse.
    • But there is an exception provided by Section 494 of IPC, it states that either of the partners can contract a second marriage after the long absence of her partner for a period of seven years.

Essentials of Section 494 of IPC

  • The first marriage should be according to the law i.e, it should be legal
  • Second marriage should have taken place
  • The first marriage should be existing
  • The spouse must be alive
  • Both marriages should be valid

Classification of offence

  • It is a non-cognizable offence.
  • It is a bailable offence 

bigamy meaning

Who can file a complaint

  • Any person who has been deceived by their partner can file the complaint.
  • In the case of a wife, her father, mother, brother, sister or any person related to her by blood, with the leave of the court can file a complaint on her behalf.
  • In the case of the husband, only he is permitted to file the complaint.

Compoundable offence

  • Offences under bigamy are compoundable only if there is a consent of the wife and if the competent court permits.

Bigamist meaning 

 When a person is already married and the marriage is still valid, then contracts another marriage with another person is called bigamy and the person committing this is called bigamist.

Example: “A” was married to “B” who is his wife and due to some fights she left her in-laws place and went to her parental home. Then after some days, her husband married another woman. In this case, “A” is to be called as a bigamist.

https://lawsikho.com/course/certificate-course-in-advanced-civil-litigation-practice-procedure-and-drafting

Click Here

Bigamy vs polygamy 

 

Basis 

Bigamy 

Polygamy 

Meaning 

When a person marries another person, despite the fact that he/she has been married legally before.

When a person is having more than one spouse at a time.

Religious practice 

It is not a religious practice.

It is considered to be a religious practice.

It is seen in the Muslim religion mostly.

knowledge

  • The second spouse may not be aware of the first marriage.
  • The first spouse comes to know about the fact only after the second marriage.
  • As most of them reside in the same place, they are aware of the fact.

legal

  • Bigamy is not legal in any of the countries
  • But in certain cases where the first marriage has already been dissolved, the second marriage can be considered legal
  • In countries like India, Pakistan, Philippines, etc, it is considered to be legal. 

Punishment 

  • In India, a person who has committed the offence of bigamy is to be convicted under Section 494 of IPC

N/A

Cases 

Bhaurao Shankar Lokhande and Ors.

Vs.State of Maharashtra and Ors.[1]

Jafar Abbas Rasool Mohammad Merchant

Vs.

State of Gujarat and Ors.[2]

 

Muslim polygamy

 

Origin 

  • After the Battle of Uhud, it was seen that may Muslims died fighting for the Prophet as well as Islam.
  • Many women were left without a husband and their children were left behind as orphans.

Thus Allah was concerned about the suffering and thus polygamy was introduced as follows.

  • According to Muslim Marriage Law, a husband can have up to four wives only.
  • Muslim polygamy is not abolished in India.
  • According to Muslim Personal Law, a Muslim male is permitted to marry again in the presence of the validity of his previous marriage.
  • The validity of polygamy comes from Chapter 4 of the Quran.
  • In most of the places, Muslim polygamy is practised without the wife’s consent.
  • Thus, Pakistan in 1961 passed the Muslim Family Laws Ordinance in which a husband needs to seek permission from the  Chairman of the Union Council, who is an elected local government body.
  • This rule prohibits the man to get married secretly.
  • Muslim Law permits a man for polygamy but it restricts the man to force his first wife to stay with him. [3]

Hindu polygamy in Modern India

  • The Hindu Marriage Act, 1995 prohibits polygamy. According to this Act marriage arising out of polygamy is not void in nature any person not abiding by the law would be punished under Sections 494 and 495 of IPC.
  • Section 5 of The Hindu Marriage Act, 1995 states that to consider a marriage to be valid the main essential should be that both of the parties have no surviving spouse.
  • In the case of Sarla Mudgal v. Union Of India, it was held that the marriage had taken place according to The Hindu Marriage Act, 1995 and it would only dissolve with the provisions of this Act. The man converting himself to other religions won’t provide him immune to escape from the punishment.

Christian polygamy 

  • According to the Old, Testament polygamy is explicitly forbidden.
  • Minister of Religion of a Church and the Marriage Registrar are the authorities who administer Christian marriage.
  • According to the provision, there are two criteria for marriage
  • The person should be marrying for the first time.
  • The person getting married should not be having a living spouse.
  • But there is no scope for existing marriage.
  • And the person who takes the false oath and hides the fact of his previous marriage and a living spouse would be punished under Section 193 of IPC.

Fraudulent marriages

According to Section 493 of IPC

  • When a man tactfully traps a woman to believe that they are married lawfully and with that believe she had a sexual relationship with him, despite the fact that the marriage is invalid.
  • In this case, the person would be punished with imprisonment for a term which may years.
  • He would also be liable to pay the fine; or
  • Both imprisonment as well as fine.

According to Section 496 of IPC

  • When a person gets married again, with the sufficient knowledge that it is not valid according to the law and hides the fact.
  • Then, in this case, he would be punished with imprisonment for a term which may exceed to seven years.
  • He can also be liable to pay the fine.

Essential ingredients to constitute the offence

Fraudulent intention

  • In both of the sections it is necessary to show that the act done is fraudulent in nature.
  • It is necessary to show that the woman is completely unaware of the voidness of the marriage but the man is clearly aware of the situation.
  • A marriage is considered to be valid when both people are going through all the necessary rituals of marriage under bonafide impression, though the marriage in not valid in real life.
  • This situation arises because the man is not aware of the facts and there was no fraudulent intention at the time of marriage.
  • From the above facts stated it is clear that means rea constitute one of the strong elements under this section.

Arising false belief

  • The mere act of a man to cheat the women won’t be sufficient enough to constitute the offence.
  • It has to be shown that with the false interpretation the man married the women and under this false impression that they are legally married, they had sexual intercourse.
  • But if the women have closure to all the facts and still allows him to have sexual intercourse then it won’t be valid.
  • When the dissolution of the previous marriage of a man is running in the court and during the period he gets married again then it is not valid. But if he gets married informing the girl and her parents about the above-stated fact, then it won’t be considered as a fraudulent action.

Conversion for the purpose of polygamy

  • Taking references of different judgments it is quite evident that the conversion of religion for the purpose of second marriage in existence of previous marriage won’t be an aid to the punishment under Section 494 of IPC
  • In the case of Sarla Mudgal v. Union Of India [4] it was observed that her husband changed his religion to Islamic religion to get married to another woman. But it was seen that there was no dissolution of the first marriage. 
  • But the Supreme Court, in this case, decided that the changing of religion for the purpose of getting married to another person during the existence of the first marriage would amount to an offence under Section 494 of IPC.

Why is bigamy illegal

  • When bigamy is performed in the existence of the second marriage and the facts are not disclosed before the partners, then it is considered to be illegal.
  • When a person hides the fact of his previous marriage,e and gets married again, then it constitutes fraudulent action. Thus it is illegal.
  • In the case of existence of first marriage which is valid, when a person goes through another marriage then the other partner is deprived of rights that the person was entitled by law during the marriage. And according to law, no person would be deprived of rights.

Bigamy IPC

Section 494

  • This Section states that any person who is already having a husband or wife and marries another person in existence of previous spouse, then the person shall be punished with imprisonment which shall extend to seven years and would be liable to fine.
  • But a person can not be convicted under this section when the marriage has already been declared void by the court.
  • When one of the spouses is missing for a period of seven years and there is no information about his existence then the other partner can contract another marriage. But the spouse needs to open the facts before the person whom they are getting married.

Who can file bigamy charges

  • The person who has been cheated by their spouse in the contract of second marriage can only file a case against the person under this Section.
  • The first spouse does not have the right to file a complaint under this section.

In the case of women

  • She can herself file the complaint.
  • In the case of a wife, her father, mother, brother, sister or any person related to her by blood with the leave of the court can file a complaint on her behalf.

In the case of a husband

  • No person on behalf of the husband can file the case i.e, he has to file the complaint himself
  • But in the case of  the person in Armed Forces, who is not able to take leave to file the complaint exception is provided

Rights of the second wife

  • There is no provision for the right of a second wife in the case of a second marriage. She can not claim the property right of her husband.
  • But a second wife can claim the rights if the marriage is valid under the exceptions provided in Section 494 of IPC.
  • Where the second marriage has taken place according to the Hindu Marriage Act but is invalid according to the provisions of this act, then the second wife has no right to claim.

Child from the second marriage 

  • When the second marriage is declared valid, the child born would have equal rights as per the child from the first marriage have.
  • But if the second marriage is not valid according to the provisions of the Hindu Marriage Act, then also the child born out of the second marriage would inherit the same rights as the child from first marriage would.
  • Section 16 of the Hindu Marriage Act, provides provision where the second child can inherit the rights.

Bigamy in Goa

  • Any Muslim man who has done his marriage registration under Goa is not permitted to perform polygamy.
  • But Goa allows polygamy as well as bigamy in certain cases such as
  • When a wife of a previous marriage is not able to give birth to a child and she reaches the age of 25 years.
  • When the wife of a previous marriage is not able to give birth to a male child even after the completion of 30 years of age.
  • When the previous marriage is dissolved according to the provisions of the Goa Civil Code

To know more click here.

Reference 

[1] MANU/SC/0068/1965

[2] MANU/GJ/1225/2015

[3] Itwari vs. Asghari and Ors.  MANU/UP/0196/1960

[4] MANU/SC/0290/1995

 

 

The post Bigamy in India appeared first on iPleaders.


Citizenship in India

$
0
0

This article is written by Soma-mohanty of KIIT School of Law, Bhubaneswar. In this article, she has mentioned about the eligibility to hold citizenship of India.

History

When there was a declaration of independence, the country was divided into two parts one was India and the other was Pakistan. The people were provided independence to join any country they want to get the nationality of. Thus the situation demanded strict provisions to frame the nationality policy of India before the commencement of the constitution.

Constitutional Provisions governing citizenship

After the partition it was seen that people were migrating from one border to another, thus it was difficult to frame the provision for citizenship in India.

 

Article 

Provision 

Case laws

Article 5

It says that certain conditions are to be fulfilled to be a citizen of India

  • The person should have taken birth in the Indian territory.
  • In case either of the parents has taken birth in the Indian territory.
  • If a person has been staying for more than five years in the territory of India.

In the case of Mohd. Reza Debestani v. State of Bombay[1], it was seen that the appellant’s request for citizenship of India was rejected. The appellant had come to India with his uncle and after several years of stay, he went to Iraq on pilgrimage. Then he was permitted to stay in India for years with repeated extension. But then he was denied and thus he pleaded. Then he returned to Iraq a got employed, this fact was enough to satisfy that he can’t be granted citizenship of India according to the provisions made. 

Article 6

When a citizen of Pakistan has migrated to the territory of India, would be entitled to a right of citizenship under these conditions

  • If the person’s parents or grandparents were born in India, according to the Government of India Act,1935
  • If a person has migrated and is ordinarily residing in India before the nineteenth day of July 1948

In the case of Kulathil Mammu v. State of Kerela[2], the term “migrated” in this section was defined. It was held that the term means voluntary and permanently leaving from India to Pakistan.

Article 7

If a person has migrated to the territories of Pakistan after the first day of March 1947, shall not be considered as a citizen of India.

Exception 

  • A person who has migrated to the Pakistan territory and then returns back with the permission from the requisite authority.

In the case of State of Bihar v  Kumar Amar Singh[3], the wife left her husband and went to Karachi. According to her statement, she went to Karachi temporarily for treatment. Then she returned back to India and was permitted to stay as she stated that she was Pakistan domicile. Then after the expiry of the period, she returned back to Pakistan. Then she wanted to get the permanent citizenship of India, when her property in India was to be taken under custody.it was held that as she had migrated before the date stated in the provision, she won’t be given permanent citizenship.

Article 8

If a person is residing in a different country but either of the parents or grandparents have taken birth in the Indian territory and if the person is registered as a citizen of India by the diplomatic or consular representative of India, shall be considered as a citizen of India.

 

Article 9

If a person has voluntarily adopted the citizenship of any Foreign State, then we won’t be considered as a citizen of India.

In the case of State of U.P. v. Rehmatullah[4], it was held that the Central Government is authorised to take action against people who have acquired the foreign citizenship and have lost the citizenship of India, but they are still residing in the country.

Article 10

When a person is considered as a citizen of India under the provisions provided, the person would continue to be a citizen if also new provisions are made by the Parliament.

In the case of Ebrahim Vazir Mavat v State of Bombay[5],, the constitutional validity of the Influx from Pakistan Control Act,1949 was put forward. This act provided that when a person has the domicile of either India or Pakistan, can’t enter the premises of the above stated countries without permission. And if any person goes against the rule then he would be convicted of the offence mentioned in the act. According to Section 7, a person can be denied citizenship by the Central Government under certain grounds.

It was held that removing a citizen from the country under Section 7 of the Constitution of India would amount to a deprivation of the right of citizenship as mentioned in  Part II of the constitution.

Article 11

It states that nothing can prohibit the Parliament’s power to make any provision on termination or acquisition of citizenship and all other subjects related to citizenship.

 

 

Citizenship act and its amendment 

Citizenship Act of 1955

 

Section 

Provision 

Section 3

Citizenship by birth

Section 4

Citizenship by descent

Section 5

Citizenship by registration

Section 6

Citizenship by naturalisation

Section 7

Citizenship by incorporation of territories

Section 8

Renunciation of citizenship

Section 9

Termination of citizenship

Section 10

Deprivation of citizenship

Section 11

Commonwealth citizenship

Section 12

Power to confer rights of Indian citizen or citizens of certain countries

Section 13

Certificate of citizenship in case of doubt

Section 14

Disposal of application

Section 15

Revision 

Section 16

Delegation of power

Section 17

offences

Section 18

Power to make rules

Section 19

Repeals 

 

Amendments 

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws

Click Here

Amendments year wise

Provision 

The Citizenship (Amendment) Act of 1986

  • According to the provisions of this amendment, a person who is not born in India would be granted citizenship. But at the time of the birth of the person, it is necessary that either one of the parents has to be a citizen of India 
  • The maximum time period required to stay in India to acquire its citizenship in the case of registration, naturalisation or marriage was modified.

The Citizenship (Amendment) Act of 1992

  • It stipulated that if a person is born after 26th January1950 and before the commencement of this Act, then he would be considered as a citizen of India but his father should be India at the time the person was born.
  • But if the person has taken birth after the commencement of the Act, then he would be considered as a citizen of India if either of his parents is Indian during birth.
  • The word “male person” was amended with “persons”.

The Citizenship (Amendment) Act of 2003

  • Provision of registration, right of overseas citizens was amended in this act.

The Citizenship (Amendment) Act of 2005

  • It incorporated the system of dual citizenship
  • This was applicable to citizens of all the countries, except for the persons who have been the citizen of Pakistan and Bangladesh.

The Citizenship (Amendment) Act 2016

  • This bill allowed the Indian citizenship to minor communities like (Sikh, Buddhist, Jain, Parsi or Christian) who illegally migrated from Pakistan, Bangladesh and Afghanistan.
  • But Muslim communities from Pakistan, Bangladesh and Afghanistan were not allowed for citizenship.
  • The maximum period required to reside in India to acquire its citizenship was decreased from 11 years to 6 years. This is applicable for minor communities like (Sikh, Buddhist, Jain, Parsi or Christian) who illegally migrated from Pakistan, Bangladesh and Afghanistan.

Modes of acquiring of citizenship 

Citizenship By Birth

According to Section 3 of The Citizenship Act, if a

  • When a person is born on or after 26th January 1950 but before 1st July 1987, then he would be entitled to get citizenship by birth.
  • When a person’s parents are a citizen of India or either of the parents is a citizen of India then the person would be entitled to get citizenship by birth.
  • If one parent is a citizen of India and the other is not, then it is necessary to establish the fact that the other parent is not an illegal migrant at the time of the birth of the child.

Citizenship By Descent

According to Section 4 of The Citizenship Act,

  • A person born outside India on or after January 26, 1950, is a citizen of India by descent if his/her father was a citizen of India by birth.
  • A person born outside India on or after December 10, 1992, but before December 3, 2004, if either of his/her parents was a citizen of India by birth. 
  • If a person born outside India or after December 3, 2004, has to acquire citizenship, his/her parents have to declare that the minor does not hold a passport of another country and his/her birth is registered at an Indian consulate within one year of birth.
  • Provided that a minor under this section is if a citizen of another country must renounce that within six months.

Citizenship By Registration

According to Section 5 of The Citizenship Act,

  • A person of Indian origin who has been a resident of India for 7 years before applying for registration.
  • A person of Indian origin who is a resident of any country outside undivided India.
  • A person who is married to an Indian citizen and is ordinarily resident for 7 years before applying for registration.
  • Minor children of persons who are citizens of India.

Citizenship By Naturalisation

According to Section 6 of The Citizenship Act,

  • When an application for grant of a certificate of naturalisation is made by a person who is fully aged or has attained the capacity and the Central Government is satisfied that all the conditions are fulfilled, then the person is granted the certificate of naturalisation.
  • When a person is granted the certificate of citizenship by naturalisation, he has to take oath in the manner specified in the Third Schedule.

Citizenship By Incorporation of Territory

According to Section 7 of The Citizenship Act,

  • When any territory is added to the constitution of India, then the people of those territories would be considered as the citizen of India.
  • These people would be granted citizenship by the Official Gazetteonce the Central Government notifies them.
  • They would be considered as the citizen from the date specified in the order.

Overseas citizenship of India

  • A foreign citizen of Indian origin is given the permission of immigration to live and work in the Republic of India, this is known as Overseas Citizenship of India.
  • It was introduced for the purpose of granting dual citizenship.
  • It was brought into light from The Citizenship (Amendment) Act, 2005.
  • People with Overseas Citizenship of India are permitted from certain rights
  1. No right to vote.
  2. No right to hold constitutional offices
  3. No right to buy agricultural properties

 

Requirements to apply and use Overseas Citizenship of India document

 

  1. Citizenship
  2. Should be a holder of a passport of another country

History

Previously citizens of India were not permitted to hold dual citizenship and this provision was laid down by the Constitution of India. Thus, a person was not permitted to hold any other countries passport with an Indian passport.

  • This provision raises many problems, thus High-Level Committee on Indian Diaspora recommended the Government of India to provide Overseas Citizenship of India as specified in the Section 7A of the Citizenship Act, 1995.
  • Earlier travelling required the travellers of Overseas Citizenship of India card to carry a passport and it should have a lifetime visa.  But this provision was rejected and it is not mandatory to carry.

Eligibility

A person is eligible to get registered as Overseas Citizenship of India by the Government of India under certain conditions

  • Should be a citizen of India as per dated on 26th of January 1950 or after the date stated.
  • The person’s grandfather or grandparents should be a citizen of India.
  • When the person’s grandfather or grandparents are a citizen of India and the person is a minor child.
  • When a person’s both parents are a citizen of India or either of the parents is a citizen of India and the person is the minor child.
  • When the person’s spouse is of foreign origin of a citizen of India or holder of Overseas Citizen of India and the marriage has been registered for more than two years.
  • Exception: if the person’s either parents or grandparents or great grandparents had or having the citizenship of Pakistan or Bangladesh, is eligible for registration under Overseas Citizen of India

Application 

Application for Overseas Citizenship of India is submitted online.

  • A person while submitting the application for Overseas Citizenship of India has to attach a photograph of him/ her in the application.
  • It is mandatory for the person to produce all the documents required for verification, to prove the eligibility criteria.
  • The person is required to submit the application fee.
  • Application submitted outside of India is charged with the amount of US$275
  • The application submitted inside India is charged with the amount of Rs. 15,000
  • The person is required to produce the proof of citizenship he is currently possessing and in addition, he needs to produce a photocopy of the passport. And the passport must be having the validity of six months at least
  • If the application made by the person is within the Indian jurisdiction, then it is mandatory for him to submit a photocopy of the Indian visa.
  • The person is required to produce the proof that either of his/her parents or grandparents or great grandparents are the citizens of India.
  • The person needs to produce a photocopy of the Indian visa, photocopy of the Domicile Certificate, photocopy of the Nativity Certificate of either of his/her parents or grandparents or great grandparents.
  • If the above-stated documents produced are checked and the basis of Indian origin is proved then the person is required to show that the relationship stated above is a lawful relationship.
  • The documents required to prove the relationship can be a birth certificate in which both the parent’s identity is mentioned.

Renewal

  • Till the completion of 20years of age, a new passport is to be issued.
  • After attaining the age of 50years it is required to re-issue the Overseas Citizen of India registration certificate as well as the visa.
  • For the person’s between the age of 21 to 50, It is not mandatory to re-issue the document of Overseas Citizen of India to get the new passport.

 Privileges

  • The Overseas Citizen of India cardholders are given multiple-entry, multi-purpose visa forever.
  • their period of stay in India is not restricted.
  • Uniformity is provided to the non-resident Indians in the matter of financial, economic, and educational fields.
  • Uniformity is maintained between the non-resident Indians and resident Indians in the domestic Airfares.
  • The non-resident Indians are given the right to employment in private sectors.
  • Overseas Citizen of India cardholders are exempted from producing employment visa and for registration with Overseas Citizen of India Foreigners Regional Registration Office for the job.
  • OCI holders are exempted to apply for the Inner Line Permit or Protected Area Permit. They are allowed to travel around any part of India.

Disadvantages of OCI Card

  • The OCI cardholders do not have the right to vote.
  • The OCI cardholders are exempted from the right to hold the office of Prime Minister, President, Vice-President, Judge of the Supreme Court and the High Court, member of Lok Sabha, Rajya Sabha, Legislative Assembly, or Council.
  • The OCI cardholders are exempted from the right of employment in government sectors.
  • The OCI cardholders have no right of acquisition of agricultural or plantation properties.

Cancellation of OCI card 

The existing registration of OCI can be cancelled through the provisions of Section 7D of the Citizenship Act,1995. The Government of India has the right to cancel the OCI if it has been obtained by false representation or concealment of facts.

The followings are the conditions in which OCI is cancelled according to  Section 7D of the Citizenship Act,1995

  • If the registration was based on the facts of false representation, concealment of facts and the OCI was obtained.
  • If the OCI cardholder’s action is not according to the law established by the Constitution of India.
  • During any war relating to India, if it is found that any OCI cardholder was involved with the enemies and had unlawful communication or any trade or business that helped the enemy during the course of the war.
  •  If an OCI cardholder is sentenced with imprisonment for a term not less than two years.

Renunciation of OCI 

When the person has registered for OCI document, but they find it necessary to abstain from it and withdrawal the application, then renunciation of OCI is done. The provisions followed in the procedure of renunciation of OCI are laid down in Section 7C of the Citizenship Act.

According to Section 7C of the Citizenship Act

  • When an overseas citizen of India who has attained the age of capacity decides to renounce his overseas citizenship of India, then he can do so on registration before the Central Government. And after the registration, the person would cease to be a citizen of India.
  • After the renounce of the person, the minor child of the person would cease to be a citizen of India

Person of Indian origin

When a person of Indian origin has been entitled to the passport of other countries, they hold Person of Indian Origin Card. But the passport should not be from countries like Afghanistan, Bangladesh, Bhutan, China, Iran, Nepal, Pakistan, and Sri Lanka.

The Person of Indian Origin Card has ceased to work from 9th January 2015 and has been merged with the OCI  card provision. Thus the holders of The Person of Indian Origin Card are treated as OCI cardholders.

Conditions 

Certain conditions are required to be fulfilled to issue the Person of Indian Origin Card are as follows.

  • If the person has never been an Indian passport holder.
  • If the person’s parents, grandparents or great grandparents were residing permanently in India and they never had the citizenship of countries like Pakistan and Bangladesh.
  • If the person’s spouse is a citizen of India or PIO cardholder.

Benefits to PIO card holder 

  • A person with a PIO card is allowed to enter into India, without producing a visa.
  • A person with a PIO card is allowed to stay in India for a period of six months without registration.
  • Uniformity is provided to the non-resident Indians in the matter of financial, economic, and educational fields.
  • They have the right to acquisition, transfer, and disposal of immovable properties in India.
  • Child of the person with a PIO card has the right to education in any government or private educational sectors.

Dual citizenship

Availing dual citizenship of India and another country requires certain strict provisions. Earlier there was no provision of dual citizenship in India. These certain provisions are required to be fulfilled to obtain dual citizenship in India

  • When a person from another country is working in India and their child is born in India, then dual citizenship is granted to the child until the period of employment in India.
  •  A minor of Indian origin has the right to hold dual citizenship of India as well as another country. The minor is provided with dual citizenship so that the minor child chooses the preference of nationality before six months of attaining the age of eighteen.

Renunciation of Indian citizenship 

Under Section 8 of the Citizenship Act,1995 the provisions for renunciation of citizenship has been laid down

  • When both the parents are no more citizen of India, then their minor child is given the right to choose the nationality of his/her preference within the given period of time, after he/she attains the age of eighteen
  • When a citizen of India has attained the age of maturity or capacity and decides to renunciate the citizenship of India then he can submit his renunciation by registering under the prescribed authority.
  • After submission to the prescribed authority, the person ceases to be a citizen of India.
  • But if the person submits the request for renunciation of citizenship during the period of war India is engaged in then the request would be kept pending until directed by the Central Government of India.

Termination of Indian citizenship

According to Section 9 in the Citizenship Act,1995 the following provisions are provided for the termination of Citizenship

  • When a citizen of India voluntarily acquires the citizenship of another country, then he ceases to be a citizen of India.
  • But a citizen of India who voluntarily acquires the citizenship of some other country during the period of war, then his citizenship won’t be ceased till the Central Government directs.

Case law

In the case of Bhagwati Prasad Dixit v. Rajeev Gandhi[6],  it was seen that the question raised was against the validity of the election. According to the appellant, the respondent was to be disqualified from being a candidate in the election as he has ceased to be a citizen of India. The respondent had challenged the verdict of the High Court.

It was held that the High Court has correctly dismissed the plea because it the arguments that were put forward did not disclose any cause of action. Moreover, the question of acquisition of Foreign citizenship under Section 9 of the Citizenship Act, is to be answered by the Central Government and the High Court does not have the jurisdiction.

To know more about the topic on citizenship laws, Click Here.

Reference

[1] AIR 1996 SC 1436

[2] AIR 1966 SC 1614

[3] AIR 1955 SC 282

[4] AIR 1971 SC 1382

[5] AIR 1954 SC 229

[6] 1986 AIR 1534

The post Citizenship in India appeared first on iPleaders.

Medical Negligence in India

$
0
0

 

This article has been written by Richa Singh of Faculty of Law, Aligarh Muslim University. She has covered all the legal aspects, the procedure for filing a complaint and the consequences of medical negligence.

Introduction 

Medical negligence has become one of the serious issues in the country in recent years. Even the medical profession, which is known to be one of the noblest professions, is not immune to negligence which often results in the death of the patient or complete/partial impairment or any other misery which has adverse effects on the patient’s health. There are instances where doctors who are under-educated leads to the proceedings in the court of law due to the magnitude of negligence or deliberate conduct shown by the doctors. 

Around 52 lakh medical injuries are recorded every year in India out of which 98,000 people in the country lose their lives in a year because of medical negligence. It is really a serious concern for the entire nation that 10 people fall victim to medical negligence every minute and more than 11 people die every hour in the country due to this medical error. (Source: https://www.indiamedicaltimes.com/2016/05/25/98000-people-lose-their-lives-because-of-medical-negligence/)

It is no surprise that even the slightest mistake made by a doctor can have life-altering effects on the patients. So, it is the duty of a doctor to take proper care to avoid such happenings.

https://lawsikho.com/course/certificate-course-in-advanced-civil-litigation-practice-procedure-and-drafting

Click Here

Medical Negligence

Commission of mistakes or Negligence within the health profession could result in minor injuries or even lead to some serious injuries and these mistakes could even lead to death. Since no one is perfect in this world, a person who is skilled and has knowledge of a particular subject can also commit mistakes. To err is human but to replicate the same mistake due to one’s carelessness is negligence. 

The fundamental reason behind medical negligence is that the carelessness of the doctors or medical professionals are often ascertained in various cases where reasonable care is not taken during the diagnosis, during operations, while injecting anesthesia, etc.

Medical negligence definition

We can define ‘Medical negligence’ as the improper or unskilled treatment of a patient by a medical practitioner. This includes negligence in taking care from a nurse, physician, surgeon, pharmacist, or any other medical practitioner. Medical negligence leads to ‘Medical malpractices’ where the victims suffer some sort of injury from the treatment given by a doctor or any other medical practitioner or health care professional.

Examples of medical negligence

Some examples of medical negligence are as follows: 

  • improper administration of medicines.
  • performing the wrong or inappropriate type of surgery.
  • not giving proper medical advice.
  • leaving any foreign object in the body of the patient such as a sponge or bandage, etc. after the surgery.

What does not come under medical negligence

A doctor is not liable in all cases where a patient has suffered an injury. He might have a valid defense that he has not breached the duty of care. 

The error of judgment can be of two types: 

  • An error of judgment – In such cases, it has been recognized that it doesn’t amount to a breach of duty. Merely because a doctor’s decision turned out to be wrong, we cannot make him liable for medical negligence.
  • The error of judgment due to negligence – If all the factors were considered before coming to a decision then it would be called an error of judgment due to negligence. This amounts to a breach of duty. 

Types of medical negligence

Medical negligence can occur in different ways. Generally, it occurs when a medical professional deviates from the standard of care that is required. 

So, we can say that any kind of deviation from the accepted standards of medication and care is considered to be medical negligence and if it causes injury to a patient then the doctor who operated on him, other staff and/or hospital may be held liable for this.

Some of the common categories of medical negligence are as follows:

  • Wrong diagnosis When someone goes to a hospital, clinic or medical room, etc. the first step after admittance is the diagnosis. Diagnosing symptoms correctly is critical and important to provide medical care to any patient. However, if a patient is not treated properly due to any mistake in diagnosis, the doctor can be made liable for any further injury or damages caused as a result of the wrong diagnosis.
  • Delay in diagnosis – A delayed diagnosis is treated as medical negligence if another doctor would have reasonably diagnosed the same condition in a timely fashion. A delay in diagnosis can cause undue injury to the patient if the illness or injury is left to worsen with time rather than being treated. Obviously, any delay in the identification and treatment of an injury can reduce the chance of recovery for the patient.
  • Error in surgery – Surgical operations require an enormous level of skill and it should be done with due care and caution because even the slightest mistakes can have profound effects on the patient. The wrong-site surgery, lacerations of any internal organ, severe blood loss, or a foreign object being left in the body of the patients, all this comes under Surgical error.
  • Unnecessary surgery – Unnecessary surgery is usually associated with the misdiagnosis of patient symptoms or a medical decision without proper consideration of other options or risks. Alternatively, sometimes surgery is chosen over conventional treatments for their expediency and ease compared to other alternatives.
  • Errors in the administration of anesthesia – Anesthesia is a risky part of any major medical operation and requires a specialist (anesthesiologist) to administer and monitor its effect on the patient. Prior to any medical procedure requiring anesthesia, the anesthesiologist has to review the patient’s condition, history, medications, etc.  to determine the most suitable of all the medicine to use. Anesthesia malpractice can happen even during the pre-operation medical review or during the procedure itself.
  • Childbirth and labor malpractice – Childbirth is a difficult event for a woman and it becomes worse if not handled properly by the doctors and nurses. There are many instances of medical negligence during childbirth including the mishandling of a difficult birth, complications with induced labor, misdiagnosis of a newborn medical condition, etc.
  • Long-Term negligent treatment – Medical negligence can also occur in subtle ways over the course of a long treatment period. Usually, the negligence can take the shape of a failure to follow up with treatment, or a doctor’s failure to monitor the effects of the treatment properly.

Essentials of medical negligence

The term ‘Medical negligence’ consists of two words – medical and negligence. Negligence is solely the failure to exercise reasonable care. Medical negligence is no different. It is only that, in case of medical negligence, the doctor is the defendant.

In an action for negligence, the following essentials are required:

  • The defendant owed a duty of care to the plaintiff.
  • The defendant made a breach of that duty.
  • The plaintiff suffered damage as a consequence of that breach.

A doctor owes certain duties of care to his patients, they are as follows:

  • It is his duty to decide whether he wants to undertake the case or not,
  • It is his duty to decide what treatment to give and;
  • It is his duty to decide the administration of treatment.

If a doctor fails to perform the aforesaid duties it results in breach of duty and gives a right of action to the patient. A breach of duty is committed by a doctor when he does not perform the degree of care like a reasonable doctor.

In Kusum Sharma v. Batra Hospital[1], it was held by the Supreme Court that a doctor often adopts a procedure which involves a higher element of risk, but in doing so he honestly believes that it will provide greater chances of success for the patient. If a doctor has taken a higher risk to redeem the patient out of his/her suffering and it did not yield the desired result, this may not amount to medical negligence.

In Jasbir Kaur v. State of Punjab[2], a newly born child was found missing from the bed in a hospital. The child was found bleeding and near the wash-basin of the bathroom. The hospital authorities argued that the child had been taken away by a cat which caused the damage to him. The court held that the hospital authorities were negligent and had not taken due care and precaution. Thus, awarded the compensation amounting to Rs. 1 lakh.

Standard of care 

A standard of care specifies the appropriate treatment and medication procedure as per the requirements that should be taken into account by a doctor while providing the treatment to his patients. The care should not be of the highest degree nor the lowest.

Here, the degree means the level of care an ordinary health care professional, with the same training and experience, would render in similar circumstances in the same community. This is the critical question in medical malpractice cases and if the answer is “no,” and you suffered injury as a result of the poor treatment, you may file a suit for medical malpractice.

In the case of Dr. Laxman Balkrishna Joshi Vs. Dr. Trimbak Bapu Godbole and Anr.[3], the Supreme Court held that a doctor has certain aforesaid duties and a breach of any of those duties can make him liable for medical negligence. A doctor is required to exercise a reasonable degree of care that is set for this profession.

Duty of care

A duty of care in cases of medical negligence is an obligation on one party (doctor) to take care to prevent harm being suffered by another (patient). Generally, doctors owe an obligation to take care of their patients. 

There are certain requirements to establish a duty of care. They are as follows:

  • A physician is not asked to deal with everyone but when he is taking a case then he should deal with it with proper care and in accordance with the set standard of care. A doctor or clinical practitioner prescribing a patient to seek a provider of an extra health practitioner is acceptable. However, when there is an emergency, a medical professional ought to deal with the patient. No health care professional shall immediately resist dealing with the case unless it is out of the area of his expertise.
  • The physician should never stretch nor reduce the gravity of a patient’s condition. He will have to make sure that he gives proper treatment to the patient considering the type of ailment the person is suffering from.
  • A doctor must have patience as he cannot do without it. The confidentiality of the details of the patient should be kept secret. However, in a few cases, he can reveal the details if he feels that it is his duty to do so. For instance, if there is a disease that is spreading and is dangerous for people then he can make it public and let others know about it.
  • A physician or a doctor is free to choose whom he wants to treat but in case of emergency he cannot deny dealing with the patient. But after undertaking a case, the health care professional cannot withdraw from the case without informing the family members of the sufferer. A temporarily or fully registered medical practitioner should not voluntarily commit any act of negligence that deprives his patients of the standard of care.
  • When a physician who deals with a particular problem and has expertise in that field is unavailable and another physician is sent for the treatment, the acting doctor is entitled to get his charges but should ensure the patient’s approval or permission to resign on the coming of the physician engaged.

Burden of proof

The burden of proof of negligence generally lies with the complainant. The law requires a higher standard of evidence to support an allegation of negligence against any doctor. In cases of medical negligence, the patient must establish a claim against the doctor in order to succeed.

In Calcutta Medical Research Institute vs Bimalesh Chatterjee[4], it was held that the onus of proving proofs against negligence and deficiency in service was clearly on the complainant. 

Proof of negligence

It has been held in different judgments to charge a doctor for medical negligence the burden of proof lies upon the person who alleges negligence against him (patient). It is a known fact that things can go wrong even with the specialists. And the guilt or negligence can only be established if his acts fall below the standard of care that he ought to take.

Steps to proving a medical malpractice claim

  • The first thing you need to prove is that there exists a doctor-patient relationship. This is the easiest step that one can take in order to prove medical negligence.
  • The next thing you should do is prove that your doctor did not meet the set standards required as an obligation for this profession.
  • Then prove that you have suffered an injury as a result of that medical negligence.
  • The proof of damages must be presented and this includes all the harm you have suffered due to the negligent behavior of the doctor.
  • All the above-mentioned elements should be proved in order to succeed in a claim against medical negligence.

When does the liability arise

Generally, the liability of a doctor arises when the patient suffers injury due to the substandard conduct of the doctor, which was far below the reasonable standard of care. Hence, the patient should establish that there exists a duty which the doctor needs to follow and then the next step is to prove breach of duty.

Normally the liability arises only when the complainant is ready to discharge the burden on him of proving negligence. However, in some cases the principle of “res ipsa loquitor” which implies that the thing speaks for itself, can come into action. Mostly the doctor is liable only for his own acts but there are some cases in which a doctor can also be made vicariously liable for the acts of another. For example, when a junior doctor is working for the senior doctor commits an error then it becomes the responsibility of the senior making him vicariously liable.

Res ipsa loquitur

The Latin maxim “res ipsa loquitur” means that “the thing speaks for itself.” 

In terms of medical malpractice, it refers to the cases where the doctor’s treatment was far below the set standards of care under that negligence is assumed.

The doctrine assumes the following:

  • Nature of injury gives the clue that without negligence it could not have happened.  
  • There was no involvement of the patient himself in the injury in any way.  
  • The injury happened under the circumstances which were under the supervision and control of the doctor.

It means that by applying the principle the judge has accepted that the negligence has occurred. After this, the doctor will have to rebut this thing and if he fails to do so then the patient would be considered as successful in the case of medical negligence.

How to prove a res ipsa loquitur case?

The injured party must prove that the physician breached the duty of care by failing to adhere to the set standards of care a doctor must follow. The breach must be demonstrated by an expert’s attestation. In res ipsa negligence cases expert declaration about the standard of care is not really required. 

In order to prove a res ipsa case, the following must be done: 

  • It is well known to everyone that if a case seems like it could never happen without negligence on the part of the doctor then this directly proves that it falls under the category of res ipsa cases.
  • The equipment or manner of treatment that caused the damage was under the doctor’s control at all times.
  • The injury was the one which the injured person couldn’t assume voluntarily.

Some Examples of Res Ipsa Medical Cases

Some common scenarios of res ipsa cases are given below: 

  • Leaving some object inside the body of the patient after surgery.
  • If a wrong patient gets operated.
  • If the wrong part of the patient gets operated.

Filing a complaint

Being in a noble profession the practitioner must take a reasonable degree of skill and care and must exercise a reasonable degree of care. The law requires neither the very highest nor a very low degree of care and skill and is different for different cases. If he fails to do so then a complaint can be filed against him.

Medical negligence complaint

A complaint is an allegation made by a complainant. It is in written form. It consists of the statements and some important facts to establish a case that a consumer has suffered loss or damage due to deficiency of any service. 

What is the cost involved in filing a complaint?

A minimal fee is required for filing a complaint before the district consumer redressal forum for medical negligence cases.

Adjudication of liability

When a complaint against medical negligence is filed, the forum sends a notice to the opposite party to submit its version of the case within 30 days after admitting the complaint. After doing proper scrutiny the forum will ask either for filing an affidavit or for producing evidence in the form of judicial precedents, expert opinion, etc.

Steps to follow under Medical Negligence Case

  • A complaint must be filed in the State Medical Council – If you are a victim of medical negligence then the first necessary step is to file a complaint against the doctor in the State Medical Council. The complaint can be filed in the state consumer court and a criminal suit can also be brought against the doctor or hospital authorities. 
    • If the main motive behind filing a complaint is to seek monetary compensation then the complaint must be filed in the consumer court in order to finish the case as soon as possible.
    • The consumer courts can suspend the license of the doctor if it is the case of rarest of the rare medical negligence.
  • Go to a Patient-Advocate – The other step that proves very useful in medical negligence cases is to go to a patient-lawyer.
    • If there is any breach of duty from the doctor’s side then a patient-advocate can clear this picture in the mind of the patient and ask them to take necessary steps to resolve the matter.
    • The Patient-Advocate can also help the patient in cases if there should be some compensation due to medical negligence.

Step by step procedure 

The following steps must be taken:

  • A complaint must be filed with the local police and the State Medical Council.
  • If it is filed only with the police, then the police can send the report to the State Medical Council.
  • If the report seems appropriate to the Council then it will send it to various other courts under the relevant sections.
  • If the case is criminal in nature then it will be against the state versus the hospital or doctor.
  • If the council finds that the case is serious and pose a danger to the life of the patient then it can also suspend the doctor’s license for a relevant period of time.
  • If the council finds him guilty, the facts and circumstances of the case will decide the punishment to be given to the doctor.
  • If the patient is still not satisfied with the judgment then he/she can make an appeal to the Medical Council of India.
  • The consumer courts can help the patient in seeking monetary compensation. It should be noted that the consumer courts can only provide you with the compensation it cannot punish the guilty.
  • If the complainant is still not satisfied then he can approach the National Consumer Dispute Redressal Commission.

Collection of evidence related to Medical Negligence

The collection of evidence should be like this:

  • Collect all the medical records.
  • As per the guidelines of the Medical Council of India, the patient should get all the medical records within 72 hours from the date and time of the appointment.

Challenges faced by the victims of Medical Negligence

These are some of the challenges that are faced by a complainant in medical negligence cases:

  • If is a time-taking process to decide medical negligence cases. So, sometimes it leads to the de-motivation of the complainant.
  • Sometimes, due to the reputation of the hospital, the doctor has more chances of winning the case.
  • There are some cases in which the doctor already knows that they have been negligent so they remove all the necessary evidence which creates a problem for the complainant. 
  • You need to know about your insurance policy limits because sometimes the insurance company itself rejects the case.

Necessary test to determine Medical Negligence

The name of the test is the Custom Test

  • In this test, it must be proved that the hospital or any of its staff weren’t negligent in performing its duties. 
  • The next thing which should be proved is the method adopted by the concerned doctor was not ethical.
  • In most of the cases, the burden of proof lies upon the Complainant but sometimes it shifts to the doctor if there is no proper management done on his part. 

Medical negligence complaint in criminal court

Hospitals, in many cases, are charged for negligence if HIV, HBsAg, etc. gets transmitted due to it. So, if anyone develops such disease during his course of treatment under the supervision of his doctor and the same is proved that it has occurred on account of careless and negligent behaviour on the part of the hospital then the hospital will be held liable for failing to consider the reasonable standards given to them in the form of duty to care and standard of care.

However, if the elements like the motive or intention, the magnitude of the offense and the character of the accused are established then it makes him liable under the criminal law.  

Provisions 

  • According to Section 304-A of the Indian Penal Code, 1860,  if a person commits a rash or negligent act which amounts to culpable homicide then the person will be punished with imprisonment for a term which may extend to two years or with fine or both.
  • According to Section 337 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, if a person commits a rash or negligent act due to which human life or personal safety of others gets threatened. The person will be punished with imprisonment for a term which may extend to six months or with fine which may extend to five hundred rupees or both.
  • According to Section 338 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, if a person commits a rash or negligent act due to which human life or personal safety of others gets threatened. The person will be punished with imprisonment for a term which may extend to two years or with fine which may extend to one thousand rupees or both.

Defences 

  • Section 80 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, says that anything which happens as a result of an accident or misfortune and without any criminal intention or knowledge in the doing of a lawful act in a lawful manner by lawful means and with proper care and caution is not an offense.
  • Section 81 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, states that if anything is done merely by the reason that it is likely to cause harm but if the same is done without any intention to cause harm and in good faith in order to avoid other damages to a person or his property is not an offense.
  • Section 88 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, says that no one can be made an accused of any offense if he performs an act in good faith for the good of other people and does not intend to cause harm even if there is a risk involved and the patient has given the consent explicitly or implicitly.

Expert opinion

The Commission cannot constitute itself into an expert body and contradict the statement of the doctor unless there is something contrary to the record by way of an expert opinion or, if there is any medical writing relying on which, the statement can be primarily based. 

The number of medical negligence cases is increasing day by day so expert’s opinion are important in such cases. 

Medical negligence complaint in civil cases 

  • The position concerning negligence under civil law is extremely important because it encompasses various elements in it. 
  • Under the tort law or civil law, this principle is applicable even if doctors provide free services. Thus, it can be stated that where the Consumer Protection Act (CPA) ends, the tort law begins.
  • In cases where the services offered by the doctor or the hospital don’t fall within the definition of ‘services’ under CPA, patients can claim compensation under the tort law. 
  • The onus (burden) of proof is on the patient and he needs to prove that because of the doctor’s actions, the injury has been caused to him.

Compensation claim

In Civil liability, the claim for damages is suffered in the form of compensation. If there is any breach of the duty of care while operating or under the supervision of the hospital or any doctor. They are vicariously liable for such wrong committed and are liable to pay damages in the form of compensation. 

If someone is an employee in a hospital then it is the responsibility of the hospital if an employee causes harm to a patient by acting negligently.

In Mr M Ramesh Reddy v. State of Andhra Pradesh[5], the hospital authorities were held to be negligent for not keeping the bathroom clean due to which an obstetrics patient fell in the bathroom and died therein. The amount of compensation which was awarded against the hospital was Rs. 1 Lac. 

Medical negligence cases in consumer courts

All the medical services fall under the purview of the Consumer Protection Act, 1986. After the judgment of the Supreme Court in Indian Medical Association vs. V.P. Shantha[6], this medical profession and services have been brought under the purview of the Act.

In this case, the court discussed the important question of medical negligence i.e. whether a medical practitioner could be said to rendering services under Section 2(1)(o) of the Consumer Protection Act, 1986. 

The following points were laid down:

  • Medical Services should be treated as the “services” under Section 2(1) (o) of the Consumer Protection Act, 1986. It is not a contract of personal service as there is no master-servant relationship between them. 
  • Contract of service in Section 2(1) (o) cannot be confined to contracts for the employment of domestic servants only. The services rendered to the employer are not covered under the Act.
  • Medical Services which are free of charge are not considered under the purview of Section 2(1)(o) of the Act.
  • Medical Services which are rendered by independent doctors and are free of charge are under the jurisdiction of Section 2(1)(o) of the Act.
  • Medical Services rendered against payment of consideration are also within the scope of the Act.
  • The payment of consideration of a medical service is paid by some third party and is treated under the ambit of this Act.
  • Hospitals in which some persons are exempted from charging because of their inability to afford or any other financial problems will be treated as a consumer.

Section 2(1)(o) of the Consumer Protection Act defines the ‘deficiency of service’ which means any fault, imperfection, etc. in the quality or manner of performance that is required to be maintained by or under any law or it has been undertaken to be performed by a person in pursuance of a contract or otherwise.

Consumer
Image Courtesy: https://maharashtratimes.indiatimes.com

Who is a consumer

According to the Consumer Protection Act, 1986, the consumer is the one who:

  • buys any goods or hires any service.
  • uses the goods or hires any service with the approval of any buyer or the service provider.
  • uses the goods and services to earn a livelihood.

When can a complaint be filed

In the following cases a complaint about medical negligence can be filed:

  • The liability of a doctor arises only when the patient has suffered an injury due to his reckless or negligent conduct which was not appropriate according to the set standards of the medical profession.
  • He is liable only for those consequences which resulted from a breach of his duties.
  • The plaintiff must prove the breach of duty and causation.
  • In case there is no breach then neither the doctor nor the hospital authorities can be made liable.
  • If the possible causes of an injury is the negligence of a third party, an accident, etc. then it must be proved that the doctor’s negligence was the most probable cause of the injury to discharge the burden of proof on the patient (plaintiff).
  • Sometimes, ‘res ipsa loquitur’ which means “the thing speaks for itself” comes into play. In such cases, it can be clearly seen that the doctor was negligent in performing his duties. This discharges the burden of proving negligence on the plaintiff.
  • Normally a person is liable for his own acts but when the concept of vicarious liability comes into play when a doctor can be held liable for the acts of other persons who are responsible for the injury caused to the plaintiff.

Who can file a complaint

The below mentioned can file a complaint;

  • A consumer or 
  • Any recognized consumer association whether the consumer is a member of such association or not, or 
  • The central or state government.

A “Recognized consumer association” is a voluntary consumer association, the one i.e., registered under the Companies Act, 1956 or any other law for the time being in force.

Forums in which one can file a complaint

The complaints under the Consumer Protection Act for medical negligence can be filed at: 

Forum/Commission

Pecuniary jurisdiction

The District Forum 

Less than 20 lakh rupees

The State Commission 

More than 20 lakhs but less than 1 crore

The National Commission

More than 1 crore

 

Compensation claim

The CPA will not be able to help the patients who availed a doctor’s service free of charge or if he has paid only a nominal registration fee.

However, if a patient did not pay because of some  financial problems or incapacity to pay, they will still be covered under the Act and will be considered to be consumers and can sue under the Consumer Protection Act.

Appeal by doctor 

An appeal against any decision of the District Forum can be filed before the State Commission and if still you are not satisfied then it goes to the National Commission and the last step that can be taken is to file it in the Supreme Court from the National Commission. 

The appeal should be filed within 30 days from the date of the decision.

A doctor can make an appeal in the following cases:

  • According to Section 80 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, if anything happens by accident or misfortune and there was no intention or knowledge and the act was lawful and was being performed in a lawful manner by lawful means with proper care and caution is not an offense.
  • According to Section 81 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860if anything is done with the knowledge that it is likely to cause harm and if the same is done without any intention to cause any harm and in good faith for avoiding other damage to a person or his property is not an offense.
  • According to Section 88 of the Indian Penal Code, 1860, no one can be held liable for an act which has been done in good faith for the benefit of someone and does not intend to cause harm even if there is any risk involved and the patient has given the consent either implicitly or explicitly.

Medical negligence cases in high courts/ supreme courts

In State of Haryana v. Smt Santra[7], the Supreme Court held that it is the duty of every doctor to act with a  reasonable degree of care. However, no human in this world is perfect and even specialists make mistakes, a doctor can be made liable only if he fails to act with such reasonable care that every doctor with ordinary skills would be able to do.

In Achutrao Haribhau khodwa and Ors v. the State of Maharashtra[8], the Supreme Court noticed that the medical profession is very wide and there are a number of admissible courses for the same. Therefore, we cannot hold a doctor liable as long as he is performing his duty with due care and caution. Merely because he chooses any other course of action over another, he is not liable.

In the case of  C.P. Sreekumar (Dr.), MS (Ortho) v. S. Ramanujam[9], the court dealt with a medical negligence case in which the respondent was injured while going on a bicycle. He sustained severe injuries and a hairline fracture of the neck. On considering the various options available the doctor chose to perform hemiarthroplasty instead of internal fixation procedure. The surgery was performed the next day. The respondent filed a case against the doctor for not adopting the internal fixation procedure for the injury. The Supreme Court held that the appellant’s decision for choosing hemiarthroplasty for the person who is 42 years of age was not unacceptable as to make it a case of medical negligence.

In Vinod Jain v. Santokba Durlabhji Memorial Hospital & Anr.[10], the Supreme Court has mentioned the factors to be considered while establishing the liability in medical negligence cases. In this case, the appellant challenged the NCDRC in the apex court i.e. the Supreme Court of the country. The Supreme Court upheld NCDRC’s judgment and made the below-mentioned observations:

  • A doctor cannot be said to be negligent if his acts are in accordance with the set guidelines, merely because a body is there which holds a contrary view.
  • A doctor need not have special expertise in medicine and it is enough if he exercises ordinary skills that an ordinary man of that profession would be able to do.
  • A doctor cannot give assurance for any recovery as it is not in his hands and he can only try his best. The only assurance he can give is that he holds requisite skills in the profession and while undertaking this he should perform his duties as a reasonable man of the profession and in accordance with the standard of care in the medical profession.  

Medical negligence cases in India 

Medical Negligence cases

In the case of Dr M. Kochar vs Ispita Seal[11], the National Consumer Dispute Redressal Commission discussed the issue of failure in the IVF procedure. The patient filed a complaint against the doctor for medical negligence for the failure of this procedure. The National Commission held that no success in operating a patient cannot make a doctor liable for medical negligence.

Supreme court judgement on medical negligence

Listed below are some of the landmark supreme court judgments on medical negligence:

  • The landmark judgment in medical negligence cases and the first judgment that comes into our mind with the highest amount of compensation granted till date is Dr. Kunal Saha Represented By Sri … vs Dr. Sukumar Mukherjee And Ors.[12] which is famous as the Anuradha Saha Case. In this case, the wife was suffering from drug allergy and the doctors were negligent in prescribing appropriate medicines for the same which ultimately aggravated her condition and led to the death of the patient. The court held the doctor liable for medical negligence and awarded compensation amounting to Rs. 6.08 crore.
  • In the case of V.Kishan Rao Vs Nikhil Super Speciality Hospital[13], where a lady who was to undergo the treatment for malaria fever was treated differently. An officer in the Malaria Department filed a suit against the hospital authorities for performing the treatment of his wife negligently, who was undergoing the treatment for typhoid fever instead of malaria fever. The husband got the compensation of Rs 2 lakhs and in this case, the principle of res Ipsa loquitor was applied.
  • In Jacob Mathew .V. State of Punjab[14], the Supreme Court held that in some cases doctors are bound to take make difficult choices. Sometimes situations make them go for things involving greater risk because of higher chances of success in taking that decision. And there are some cases in which there is lesser risk involved and higher chances of failure. So, the decision will depend upon the facts and circumstances of the case.
  • In Juggan Khan v. State of Madhya Pradesh[15], the appellant who was a registered Homoeopathic medical practitioner. After seeing an advertisement a woman went to him for the treatment of guinea worms. After taking the medicine prescribed by him, she started feeling restless and even after the administration of some antidotes, she died in the evening. The appellant was convicted for murder under Section 302 of the IPC. The court held that it was a negligent act to prescribe poisonous medicines without proper checking and knowledge of the same.
  • In A.S. Mittal and another V State of UP and Others[16], the Apex Court dealt with the case of a mishap in an ‘Eye Camp’ in Uttar Pradesh. In the camp, about 108 patients were operated out of which 88 underwent cataract surgery. Out of all these people 84 suffered permanent damage to the eyesight. It was found that this mishap was due to normal saline which was used in the operations. The court held the doctor liable as this amounts to medical negligence. A PIL was filed in this case under Article 32 of the Constitution. 
  • In the case of Poonam Verma v Ashwin Patel and others[17], the respondent had a diploma degree in Homoeopathic Medicine and he administered some allopathic drugs to a patient who was suffering from high fever. Subsequently, the patient was shifted to a nursing home where he died. The court held the respondent liable as he was registered for providing Homoeopathic treatment but not under the Allopathy system and his actions amounted to medical negligence. The Supreme court has also defined the term “Medical Negligence”.
  • In Spring Meadows Hospital and another v Harjol Ahluwalia[18], a child who was suffering from typhoid was admitted to the appellant’s hospital. The nurse gave an injection to the child after that he collapsed. After taking all the possible steps the child was shifted to AIIMS. The doctors there informed the parents about the critical condition of the child. The child had a cardiac arrest because of the overdose injection that was given to him. The court held the doctor and the nurse liable to compensate for this negligence. 
  • In Bhalchandra Alias Bapu & Another v. State of Maharashtra[19], the Supreme Court opined that while negligence is an omission to do something which a reasonable man would do or doing something that a reasonable man would never do; criminal negligence is the gross neglect to exercise reasonable care and precaution to guard against the public as well as against an individual.

Conclusion

Though the doctors are seen as God and patients believe that they will get better after the treatment and that they would be healed by the treatment provided. But sometimes it so happens that even the doctors make mistakes which cost a lot to the patients in so many ways. Also, in some instances the mistakes made by them are so dangerous that the patient has to face problems and undergo immense sufferings.

The usage of equipment and medical tools in health care sector should be made  with due care and caution as it can lead to an injury to the consumer which may further result in the filing of a complaint against the doctors and the other authorities involved. Yet, there is no provision which can make the manufacturers of such unfit equipment liable for the damages.

Another important concern is that the services which are rendered free of charge are excluded from the scope of the Consumer Protection Act, 1986. This creates a problem for patients who suffer damages.

People are losing faith in the medical profession due to some serious medical negligence cases which have made them disabled for their remaining lives. Some serious introspection and analysis are required to be done for the Medical profession. It has utterly failed in self-governance. The medical ethics need to be reformed and developed so as to serve with complete righteousness.

References 

[1] 2010

[2] 1995 ACJ 1048

[3] 1969 AIR 128

[4] 1998

[5] 1975 36 STC 439 AP

[6] 1995 SCC (6) 651

[7] 2000

[8] 1996 SCC (2) 634

[9] 1996

[10] 2018

[11] 2011

[12] 2011

[13] 2010

[14] 2005

[15] 1965 SCR (1) 14

[16] 1989 AIR 1570

[17] 1996 SCC (4) 332

[19] 1968 SCR (3) 766

The post Medical Negligence in India appeared first on iPleaders.

Artificial Intelligence and Intellectual Property Rights: Challenges and Issues

$
0
0

 

This article is written by Ashish Sharma of Rajiv Gandhi National University of Law, Patiala. The author discusses the future and prospects of Artificial Intelligence.

Introduction

In today’s progressing technology savvy world, artificial intelligence (AI) has been gaining intense and widespread momentum. The artificial intelligence systems with the incorporation of complex technologies are capable of making astounding inventions in a matter of time. AI-enabled software systems have transgressed their ability to perform simple calculations to creating complex creative works such as poetry, art etc. This poses the question that whether these works are also capable of affording special status under Intellectual Property Rights Law like any other work produced by a human being.

What is Artificial Intelligence

In our common saying, AI is the ability of a computer system to take the decision on its own. According to Mr. John McCarthy, artificial intelligence basically is the notion of a program, processing and acting on information, such that the results are parallel to how an intelligent reasonable man would respond in response to similar input. However a few years later of the introduction of AI technology, the question arises whether the output rendered is the result of its own intelligence or of its creator. Artificial intelligence systems gathered the attention of the legal authorities when computer work was denied copyright by Registrar of Copyrights on grounds of indeterminate legal status.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-cyber-law-fintech-technology-contracts

Click Here

Artificial Intelligence and Copyright

Copyright is a legal right or an intellectual property right granted to creator of original work, allowing him or her exclusive rights for distribution and use. Generally, two essentials features are to be fulfilled by the work to come under the ambit of copyrights. They are:

  • Work should be in tangible form; and 
  • It should be original.

Copyrights are generally given for the artistic and literary works. Since creation of literary works is one of the contemporary areas of AI’s applicability, so the study of copyright in light of Artificial intelligence becomes relevant. The understanding of the same can be done through the following case laws:

In this case, the essential question of the matter was that can copyright protection be granted to a photograph. This case was of importance as in this case the court addressed the dichotomy between the mechanical and creative labour. The Court, in this case, discussed the possibilities of granting copyright protection to the product which is the output of the machine and held that purely mechanical output is by itself not creative. Thus, if such a strict approach like this is to be applied to AI systems then it would be difficult to grant copyright protection to the work created by them.

The court in this case clearly differentiated between the work of the human and something artificial. Justice Holmes in this case, with the majority explained the uniqueness of human personality and demanded the same as the important thing to be eligible for a copyright. The court in this made its stand clear by using the word “something irreducible” which meant that there was no scope for anything to be granted copyright which was not a product of human’s creativity.

In this case, the court witnessed a softer approach towards giving the copyrights. The Court held that for the work to be original, it must not be fully copied or plagiarized from other artistic works. The court even held that any accidental variation may be claimed by an author as own. Therefore this judgement gave the right to claim copyright of the output generated through the AI system as they are not copied. This clears down the ambiguity of stance that prevails around the grant of protection to works of AI systems. However, the lack of definitive stance also affects the right of holders.

copyright
Image source: https://bit.ly/2NoAKFN

Copyright Protection and AI

The debate regarding the ambiguity of stance continues even after the various judgements. The National Commission on New Technological uses of Copyrighted Works in its report stated that, “the capacity of AI with capacity to create independent work is not practical it is theoretical. The Office of technology Assessment had a completely different stance and suggested that, “AI works can be considered as legitimate co-authors of copyrighted works”.

Lovelace one of the sharp critics against grant of copyright propounded that machine lacks creativity because of bounded behaviour. The logic of her argument that creativity is something which does not follows the usual routine. In one of the case the Court was faced with a question whether the work can be registered in the name of Jesus and held that non-human nature of the source of a work cannot be a bar to copyright. The judgement favoured granting protection to the work done by AIs as they are non-human in nature. 

Even if the countries allows to grant copyright to AIs works then to whom the copyright should be granted as current law requires legal personhood to be a right holder. However, there exists a loophole as if the AIs system is sold or purchased then copyright should be granted to the buyer or creator.

Countries like England, New Zealand favoured the creator in such a case. The major problem in the present system is that who would bear the criminal liability of AIs. According to the current stance, the criminal liability falls upon the creator or programmer despite his actus reus and mens rea. Therefore the present law requires some immediate consideration for removing the loopholes.

patent
Image Source – www.flickr.com/

Artificial Intelligence and Patent Laws

As previously illustrated, AI systems are often used in every field to simply and executed the basic functions and reduce human effort which increases the interaction between AI and patent laws in the technological world. The huge development of AI systems from a technological viewpoint poses a new and challenging question from a legal point. 

A patent is an especial right granted to an invention. The invention can be understood as any process or product, which provides novel way to the users of performing any action, including something which offers new way of solving technical problem. Anyone holding such an exclusive right is entitled by law to exclude others from selling, making or even using the invention patented for a limited term.

Therefore such right leads to the guaranteed monopoly to the benefit of the original inventor. The result and functions which are performed by the AI-enabled systems are ultimately the outcome of the human cognitive application process. 

Under United State current law, an inventor is an individual or group of individuals who discovered the subject matter. This definition eliminates the inferences which support the premise that the U.S. sought to include inventions or possibility of inventions being made by anyone besides humans. However, the increasing AI systems involved in the invention process demands legal perusal. European Union attempt to encourage the nations to expand their national laws to accommodate the copyrightable work produced by computer and other devices under the category of intellectual creation can be witnessed as a faint perusal.

The European Parliamentary Committee noted that attention to patent rights is required particularly speaking of AI systems as it can be easily forecasted that in times to come AI systems could surpass the human intelligence in terms of performing functions and can pose challenges to the present system. 

The autonomy enjoyed by such systems allows them to perform functions without any human intervention and allow these machines to be employed at an early stage which can help in making a new discovery. 

The three factors an invention should hold to be eligibility to grant patent are:

  • Possess novelty (should be different from the existing one);
  • Should be capable of industrial application; and 
  • It should involve an inventive step.

The artificial intelligence technology must advance to equip systems with human-like intelligence so that judgement on new situations can be easily made them. Furthermore, the Court in Bilski v Kappos denied patents to program simply because what they perform is mechanical and not inventive.  This is important because AI primarily runs on computer programs devised to perform certain functions.

However in countries like India where rigid requirement of computer programs in addition with novel hardware being eligible for patent can be removed, if AI-enabled systems create software which entails practical utility but perhaps it should be capable of industrial application to pass the patent test. Current laws and guidelines on a general note to be streamlined in a manner which allows invention by AI to be granted patents. 

intellectual property rights

Invention and Inventor New Dimensions

Inventions consist of many important elements in determining whether patent should be granted or not and also certain requirements are to be fulfilled when one is to be classified as an inventor. In United States for something to be understood as an outcome of invention, it must go through the stage of conception. According to which a permanent idea has to be conceived in the inventor’s mind before putting a thing into practice. If something is developed not based on conception then such a thing cannot be termed as an ‘invention’ and as a result, also a person cannot be termed as an ‘inventor’.

The most persuasive reason argument behind the inclusion of AI’s in ’inventor’ category is the abolition of ‘flash of the genius test. Even there can be a collaborative invention which would acknowledge both the computers and human parts as inventors. But this cannot be applied because of the lack of legal personality of the computers under the present law. As patents are provided to attach honour to the invention and protect the rights of the inventor.

The opponent of the idea of providing patents to the invention of AI’s systems put forward that computer lack of such attachment makes them incapable of having strong opinions regarding the use of their invention which defeats the purpose of granting patent protection.

Suggestions

  • Uniform Recognition: There should be uniform recognition of the artificial intelligence system. Artificial intelligence systems carry recognition only in few selected countries such as New Zealand, United States of America and England. All nations must come forward and carry on an initiative and take a positive step towards recognition of AIs.
  • Lacunae in Criminal liability: According to the present system of law, acts of AI are copyrighted by its creator. So if any criminal act is done by the system then the creator is held liable for the actions sometimes of which he is not aware of. Such a big fault in the law should be fixed as it would have a great impact upon the life of the creator and provide a specific action on the AIs in such cases. For example destruction of the artificial intelligence system.
  • Passage of different Act: Nations should take positive initiate and pass a different Artificial Intelligence Data Protection Act as in today’s world AIs are performing human-like functioning in every sphere. It would not be astonishing in future if they perform better functions then human. To have a track of the same, separate legislation of AIs should be drafted. The act framed can provide proper remedies for both the civil and criminal offences as it would help in removing the unnecessary liability of the creator.
  • Clearance of Ambiguity: The confusion regarding the application of patent laws should be removed by legislators with the advent of AI-enabled systems. With widespread expanse of the solutions generated by artificial intelligence, protection of the sources becomes an integral question for the countries.

Conclusion

The current phase of law regarding artificial intelligence is problematic where recognition of work generated by AIs is under ambiguity. So there is a need of some rigid, proper, structured and clear legislative rules to ameliorate the problem. With the widespread usage of artificial intelligence techniques in every day to day life there arises an immense need of implementing the proper guidelines urgently in the country.

To know more about emerging trends of Artificial Intelligence, please Click Here.

The post Artificial Intelligence and Intellectual Property Rights: Challenges and Issues appeared first on iPleaders.

Parliamentary Privileges in India

$
0
0

 

This article is written by Akash R. Goswami, student of the faculty of law, Aligarh Muslim University. In this article, he has discussed the Parliament Privileges in India, its types, freedom of speech with respect to Parliament and other aspects of Parliamentary privilege in Indian Parliament.

Introduction

The privilege may be defined as an exceptional right and exemption. The expression “Privilege and Immunity”, under the Constitution of India and in the arena of Parliament, donates certain special and exceptional rights of Lok Sabha and Rajya Sabha or its individual members who are generally accepted as a necessity for the implementation of constitutional functions.

In the case of Raja Ram Pal vs. The Hon’ble Speaker Lok Sabha[1]. Supreme Court in their own view defines the word “privilege” that it is immunity or a right provided to the specific person. In another way around what a person can not do in general, now he/she eligible to do a certain act.

For example, being an Attorney General you have the right to watch any proceeding of any house, but not in the case of an ordinary person. Privilege consists of the known laws, customs and usage of Parliament. Thus, the term privilege is referred to as the special rights that are available to a different extent and in various forms for the members of Parliament throughout the world. However, the term applies to certain immunities enjoyed by both the houses of the Parliament collectively, and members of each house individually.

It is the privilege conferred on any member of parliament that he is immune from whatever he will say on the floor of the house, and in case of detention whether in civil or criminal, no member shall be made liable and detained 40 days before and 40 days after the session of the house. But there is a condition to comply with the availment of these privileges. If a person ceased to be a member of Parliament, then the privileges are called off. So in order to enjoy immunities, one should have to be a member of any house of Parliament.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws

Click Here

Who Enjoys Parliamentary Privileges

Sir Thomas Erskine define the expression “Parliamentary Privilege” as the total sum of the specific rights enjoyed by each House of Parliament collectively is a constituent part of Parliament,  and by the members of every house of Parliament one by one, without which they could not proceed with their functions, and which exceed those possessed by different bodies and people.

The privileges only given to the members of the Parliament, and also conferred on the person who actively participates in any of the committee and in the function of the parliament, just like it incorporates on Attorney General and union ministers but in case of President, even though he is a part of Parliament, does not entrust with parliamentary privileges.

Article 105

Privileges, power, right etc for the two houses of Parliament individually and of the members and committees thereof-

  1. Comes under the concern in the provisions of the constitution and the rules, regulations and standing circulations which mandates procedure and conduct of Parliament, and it shall be necessary that freedom of speech in every house of parliament provided without any checks and balances. As if there is restriction then the representative will hesitate to express their feelings, which is not the aim of the Democratic form of Government. 
  2. No member of the Parliament should be made liable for any proceeding initiated against him in the court in respect of anything said, vote which was given by him or any committee thereof, and no person should be made liable in context to the publication by him or under any authority empowered by either house of Parliament of any report, vote, proceeding or paper.
  3. In another sense, the privileges immunity and power of each of the two houses of Parliament and of its members and committees thereof, shall be such as may define time to time and provide by the Parliament itself and through established procedure by law, and, until so defined shall be a matter of concern for those of that house and of members of that house and for its committees immediately before the date of initiation of section 15 of the constitution by the (forty four amendment) act, 1978.
  4. The above mentioned constitutional provisions of clauses (1),(2) and (3) shall apply in relation to the person who by virtue has the right to freedom of speech, and otherwise to take part in proceedings of the Parliament of any of its committee thereof, the clauses will apply in relation to the Parliament.

Article 194

  1. This subject comes under the provisions of the constitution and rules, regulations and standing orders which regulates the procedure of the State Legislature, and there shall be freedom of speech for the member of the legislature in every state.
  2. No member of the state legislature shall be compelled for any proceeding initiated against him in any court of law in regards to anything utter or any vote given by him or her in the state legislature and any of its committee thereof, and no person shall be made liable to prosecute in the context of the publication by him or under any authority of a house of state legislature of any paper, vote, report, or proceedings.
  3. In another sense, the privileges and immunities of the house of the state legislature, and of its members and the committees of the house os state legislature shall be such as may be defined by the state legislature from time to time through established procedure of law, and, until so define, shall be the subject matter to those of that house and of its member and its committee thereof, immediately before the section of 26 of the constitution by the (forty four amendment) act,1978.
  4. Above given constitutional provisions of clauses 1,2 and 3 shall apply in relation to the person who by virtue of this constitution has the right to freedom of speech, and the other way around to take part in the proceedings of the house of the state legislature and any of its committee thereof as they pertain in relation to members of the state legislature.

It was observed from the above two articles of the Indian Constitution that the position of the house of the Parliament is identical to the position of the state legislature. Therefore, Article 105 apply, mutatis mutandis, to the state legislate as well.

Types of Parliament Privileges

Collectively enjoyed by the member of Parliament

  • No person whether a member or a stranger can be arrested and no legal proceedings can be initiated against him either criminal or civil, within the premises of the house of the Parliament and without the approval of the proceedings officer of that particular house.
  • No court shall have the right to investigate the proceedings of any house of the parliament and any of its committees.
  • Parliament shall have the power to exclude guests or visitors from the meeting of the house or also have the power to conduct a secret meeting if the matters of national importance or any matter of public importance.
  • Parliament shall have the right to penalize its member or an outsider for committing the breach of its privileges. And for contempt by reprimand, admonition or imprisonment and also have the right to expel and suspend in case of a member.

Individually enjoyed by the member of Parliament 

  • When a parliament is in session, a member of Parliament or a person on whom this right and immunities conferred may refuse to appear in the court of law or to present any evidence in court.
  • Members of the Parliament cannot be arrested when the sitting of the Parliament in session and 40 days before the commencement and 40days after the end of the session.
  • No member shall be made liable to any proceeding in any court for whatever he or she said or any vote was given by him or her during the session in the Parliament or its committees.

Freedom of Speech

The spirit of the parliamentary form of democracy is frank free and valiant discussions in the house of the parliament. For the authority like parliament freedom of speech plays a very indispensable role that provides opportunities to the members of the houses to express their feelings without any sort of fear, hesitation, being penalized for offences such as defamation, innuendo, etc.. The recognition of the right to freedom of speech in parliament came to known in the seventeenth century in the case of SirJohn Elito.

The council of state i.e. Rajya Sabha in its XII report provides that a Parliament can be asked a question in any court of law or any place outside the parliament for making any disclosure or for any information display since it will amount to inference with the right to freedom of speech of that member. Subsequently, Lok Sabha has also propounded that it will amount to contempt of house or breach of privilege if any suit is initiated against any member in a court of law for what he/she spoke on the floor of the house.

The Supreme court case of Tej Kiran Jain V. Sanjeeva Reddy held that “once it is recognised that the parliament was in session and its business being transacted, anything said during the clause of that transaction was completely immune from any proceeding in any court of law”.

Article 105, clause (1), expressly protects the right to freedom of speech in Parliament. It provides that there shall be complete freedom of speech in Parliament. Clause (2), further states that no member of each house of the Parliament shall be made liable for any proceedings in any court of law in regards to anything said or any vote given by him or her in parliament or any committee of parliament.

No action is initiated against the member, for the offence of defamation or in the context of words said in Parliament or its committees, neither civil nor criminal. No imprisonment is there for the mere spoken words by the immunity, it extends to votes, as clause (2) specifically provides that any vote given by him/her in parliament or committee thereof. Though it can be concluded that, the freedom of speech shall extend to other conducts which are done and having a nexus with proceedings of each house, such as, for notice of questions, motions, reports of committee and the resolutions.

It is important to consider that clause (1) of article 105 comes under the subject to the provisions of the constitution and to the standing orders and rules for the regulation and procedures of the Parliament. The word regulation for the procedure of Parliament comes in clause (1) should be read in that manner so that it applies to provisions of both i.e constitution and the rules and standing orders and circulations.

Freedom of speech in parliament becomes concern matter with provisions of the constitution relating to the procedure and regulation of the Parliament i.e subject to the article envisaged in part V contain article 107 and 121. Thus, for instance, freedom of speech in Parliament would not allow a member to talk about conduct and manner of any judge of the high court or Supreme Court. Likewise, the freedom of speech comes under the subject to the procedure or rules of the house, such as the use of unparliamentary conduct and unparliamentary language.

The freedom of speech described under article 105 (1) having a peculiar interest and different from that right which a citizen enjoys as a fundamental right provided under Article 19 (1) (a). The fundamental right, freedom of speech, does have the power to protect an individual completely for what he says. The right has come under clause (2) which is subject to reasonable restrictions of article 19 of the constitution. The term freedom of speech which used for article 105(1) provides that no member of Parliament shall be made liable to any proceedings initiated against him, whether civil or criminal, in any court of law and for the statement made in house while debating in either house of Parliament or any committee thereof.

The freedom of speech provided under article 105 cannot, therefore subject to reasonable restriction likewise it is imposed in article 19 (2). Clause (1) and (2) of Article 105 gives protection to the member of Parliament for what is said within the boundaries of Parliament and not what a member of Parliament may say outside. Similarly, if a member publishes his speech outside the boundaries of Parliament, he will be made liable if the speech found to be defamatory in regards to some person.

The freedom of speech given under article 105 (1) and (2) refers, shall be only available to the member of the Parliament when the session of the Parliament is going on. Therefore, if an order of detention, which refrains a member from attending a session of the Parliament (no occasion shall be raised to said that the right has been invalidly annexed. 

Article 105 (2) confers privileges, in respect of anything said on the floor of the Parliament. The word “anything” is considered as the widest concept and it is parallel to as a whole. The only restriction arises from the word in the Parliament, which means during the session of Parliament and in the course in the transaction of the Parliament. Once it was proved that Parliament was in session and its business was carried out, anything uttered during the course of that business was completely immune from proceedings initiated against the member in any court. This immunity is not absolute but works with respect to the Parliament.

It is one of the alluring features of the parliamentary form of government that the people’s chosen representative should be free to express themselves and their views without any fear of intimidation or any legal consequences. What they said comes only under the purview of the discipline and regulation of the Parliament, the good conduct of the members and the control of the proceedings by the presiding officer. The court has no right to say and interfere in the matter of the Parliament and should really have none.

In a controversial case involving former Prime Minister, several union ministers, members of parliament and others, the court held in the case P.V. Narsimha Rao V. state JMM Bribery[] that the privilege of immunity to exempt the member from the court proceedings in article 105 (2) should be extended to cover the scope of bribes considered by the member of parliament for the purpose of voting in the parliament in a particular form.

The three judges of supreme court did not consider the decision to be right which was given by two judges and explained the expression “in the context of” regarding article 105(2) shall be provided a wide meaning so as to understand an act having a series of chain or connection with the speech or a vote submitted by a member in the parliament or any committee thereof. If interpreted, it would cover within its core, acceptance of a bribe by the member of parliament, further extending to make a speech or to cast his/her vote in parliament or any committee in a particular way.

In this manner, the fix taker MPs, who had cast their vote in parliament against no-confidence motion were held qualified for the security of Article 105(2) and were not answerable in court for supposed conspiracy and agreement. The Court additionally held that the bribe-taker MP, who did not decide on the no-confidence motion was not qualified for protection under Article 105(2).

To the pay off supplier MPs, it was held, the protection under Article 105(2) was not accessible. The court additionally decided that the Lok Sabha could make a move for breach of benefits or disdain against the alleged bribe providers and against the bribe-takers, regardless of whether they were a member of parliament.

The court was anonymously said that the member of parliament who takes a bribe, or who gives bribe but he/she does not have to participate in the voting could not claim the privileges conferred upon them from court proceedings under Article 105 (2). The decision of the Apex court has imploded so much attention of the general public and dissatisfaction among that the review petition is pending in the court.  

Some limitations are also there which should be followed in relation to claim privileges

  • Freedom of speech should be according to the constitutional provisions and subject to the procedures and rules of the parliament, provided under article 118 of the Indian constitution.
  • Article 121 of the Indian constitution confers that, the member of the Parliament is not allowed to discuss the manner and the judgement given by the judges of the supreme court and the high court. But, even if this occurs, it is an internal matter of the parliament and the court has no right to interfere in it.
  • No immunity and right could be claimed and held back by the members for anything which is said outside the proceedings and premises of the parliament.

Right of Publication of Proceedings

Clause (2) of Article 105 (and article 194) expressly provides that “no person shall be compelled to made liable in regards to the publication by him or by under the authority of either house of the parliament for any report, paper, journal, vote or proceedings”.

Therefore, the protection did not address the scope of publication made by the person without the authority of any house of the parliament, however, Common law renders the defence of qualified privilege for fare and exact official reports of proceedings of the parliament, published in a newspaper or as here.

In Wason v. Walter C.J. Cockburn, observed that it was of public sovereignty and comes under the subject to national importance that parliamentary proceedings should be communicated and displayed to the general public, which has an immense interest in knowing was happening in parliament. But to provide an incomplete report or a detach report which contain disconnected part and partial information of proceedings published with the intention to injure individual character will be disentitled to protection. A similar law is also applicable in India.

The Parliamentary Proceedings (protection of publication) Act, 1956 provides that “not a single person shall be compelled for any proceedings initiated against him, either civil or criminal, regarding the publication of the proceedings, in any court of law, for a substantially true journal and report of the proceedings of either house of the parliament until or unless it has been proven that the publication was made with malice intention”. Later the act was deleted during the time of emergency in 1975.

Article 361-A provides that “protection of publication of proceedings of parliament and state legislature” under clause (1) of this article empowers that no person shall be made liable to any proceedings initiated against him, either civil or criminal in any court in regards to the publication made by him in any newspaper of a substantially true report of any proceedings of any house of parliament or the state legislature assembly, or as the case may be, unless the publication made by the member is proven to have been made with the malafide intention.

Moreover, it is also provided that notwithstanding under this clause shall be complied with the publication of any report, paper, vote or proceedings and securely held session of the parliament or as same as the case in the state legislature. Clause (2) provides that clause (1) will apply in relation to the right of publication of reports and protects it broadcast, not detached part of any proceeding of parliament through wireless technology, and part or any service which will broadcast by the member in any platform or station. And insense of agency, it should be viewed as the agency who have reported material to be published. It is further stated in this article, the newspaper includes a news agency which contains report material to be published in a newspaper.

Other privileges 

Clause (3) of article 105, after some constitutional amendment declares that the immunity and right of every house of the parliament, its members and committees shall be such as furnished by parliament from time to time and until it is done by the parliament, which it has not yet been done, shall be dated back on 20th June 1979 i.e from date of initiation of section 15 of the (44th constitutional amendment) act, 1978.

Before this amendment, clause (3) provided that the parliament gives the immunity of each house and its members shall be similar as the house of commons in England at the time of commencement of the constitution. This position till 20th June 1979 was in use and apply in relation to the earlier provision, it is still relevant to depend on the laws as it has been denoted to the English laws. A form that views it may be concluded that there are some privileges that may not be claimed by the parliament of India.

For example, the immunities for access to the sovereign, which is carried by the House of Commons trough it presiding officer to have all the time access for that particular right to the sovereign through their chosen representative can have no value in India. Similarly, a general warrant of arrest given by the parliament of India can not subject to be regarded as a court of record at all in any sense.

Also, the right of the two houses of the parliament, unlike the immunities of the house of commons and house of lords in England are completely identical. To every house of parliament, accordingly, entrusted the right, which is empowered by the House of Commons in the United Kingdom.

Freedom from arrest

It given under this right, no member of parliament or state legislative assembly shall be arrested or detained for civil proceedings initiated against him during a period of 40 days before and 40day after the session of the house. If a member is imprisoned during this period, he should be set free so that he may be able to attend the session of the house.

This immunity does not cover the circumference of arrest or imprisonment on a criminal charge or contempt of court or in preventive detention act. However, in case if a member is arrested, rule 261 of Lok sabha set forth the duties of the detaining body to provide information to the house to which the member belongs to, also provide the reason for his/her arrest or detention, also specified the time of his/her arrest, the place where he will be confined or imprisoned and the period how long that particular member will be detained or arrested.

It has been observed in case of K. Anandan Nambiar V. chief secretary governor of madras that the matter of the parliament does not enjoy any special or specific status as compared to an ordinary citizen of this country in regards to legally fair orders issued for detention purposes.

Freedom from appearing like a witness

The member of the parliament has the special right conferred on them which enables them to not attending court as a witness. They are provided complete right to attend the meetings of the house and perform their duties without any interference while exercising their duties from the court.

Right to regulate internal affairs

The house has the special right to manage and control its own proceedings. The governor has entrusted with the power to call the session of the legislature of the state. But the governor does not have any constitutional right to give orders to the presiding officer about the manner and conduct in which the proceedings of the house should be carried out.

The transaction of the business carried out in the house should be followed according to the rules of the parliament, which are provided by the house itself. In order to strengthen this right, Article 122 (in case of state legislative assembly) expressly provides that the constitutional value or any proceedings shall not be called in question on the ground of any alleged irregularity of procedure or no officer or member of parliament in whom these powers are conferred by virtue of the constitution for mandating the procedure or the conduct for the business transacted out in the parliament or for maintaining orders in parliament shall become under the subject to the jurisdiction of any court in respect of the power empowered by him.

Right to exclude strangers

The right to exclude visitors or strangers or non-members and held a secret session was a tradition of the house. The objective behind this to avoid the act of threatening the member as the visitor may attempt from galleries to interfere in the debate going on.

Rule 248 of the Lok sabha grant the power to the presiding officer, whenever he deems fit, of order to exclude strangers from any part of the house and when the house conducts the secret meeting no guest or non-member is allowed to present the house, lobby or galleries of the house. The only exception and the member of the council of states and the person authorized by the presiding officer should be present.

Parliamentary privileges and fundamental right

In the case Gunupati Keshavram Reddy V. Nafisul Hasan, the home minister was detained at his Bombay residence under the warrant directed by the presiding officer of the U.P legislative assembly for the contempt of the house of the state legislature and was fled to Lucknow and was house arrest in a hotel under the supervision of the presiding officer. While filling for a writ of habeas corpus on that very that his detention was infringed and violates the article 22(2), the Apex court quashed the detention and gave orders for his release as he had not been produced before a magistrate within 24 hours of his arrest as given under Article 22.

This decision, therefore, provides that article 194 (or 105) came under the subject to the fundamental right guaranteed under Article 22(2) in part III in the constitution of India. 

However, in case M.S.M. Sharma V. S.K. Sinah[], it was struggled by the appellant that the immunities conferred on the house under article 194 are subject to the provision of a fundamental right which is envisaged in part III of the constitution. In favour of his allegation, the petitioner relied on the supreme court’s decision given in the case Ganapati Keshavram reddy V. Nafisul Hassan.

But, in M.S.M. Sharam’s case, the Supreme Court held that in case of dispute between Fundamental right under Article 19(1)(a) and the immunities conferred under article 194(3), in that situation fundamental right always occupy the place of superiority and will prevail over the privileges conferred on the parliament and its members, committee thereof. As in the context of article 21, on the facts, the court did not find any infringement of fundamental rights.

Under article 143, the supreme court enlarged the proposition laid down in the M.S.M. Sharma case held that:

We are not in the opinion that it would be correct to read the majority judgment as laying down the general idea that whenever there condition of imbalance between the provision of part V of article 194(3) and any provision of the fundamental right conferred by the part III, the fundamental right will also remain supreme over the other. The unanimous decision, therefore, has to be taken to settle only that article 19(1)(a) would not apply and article 21 would prevail.

There is a rule that every house provides for a committee of privileges. In case of breach of privilege or contempt of the house is in the question, is referred to the committee of privileges. The committee shall have the power to summon or gives direction to call the members or stranger before it. Refusal to present in front of the house or to answer or knowingly gives the misleading statements is itself considered as the contempt of the house. The committee’s recommendations are given to the house which discusses them and their conduct and regarding to this give their decision.

Parliamentary privileges and law courts   

There is one more cornerstone to be achieved by the judiciary. The dispute between the legislative privileges of the houses and the court of the law came to be resolved by the supreme court of India  in the reference case, which is popularly known as the Keshav Singh’s case[] or U.P. Assembly case.

In this case, one person named Keshav Singh who was not a member of U.P. Assembly, published, circulate and printed a pamphlet. The presiding officer of the U.P. Legislative Assembly admonish him for the contempt of the house and committing the breach of the privilege of the member Mr Narsingh Narain Panday. On the same day, Mr Keshav Singh, who was present in the house, by his delinquent act, committed another contempt in the house. The speaker after that, given an order that Mr Keshav Singh should be detained and put behind the bars. A warrant was issued in this regard for his detention in jail for a period of 7 days and he was confined. 

Mr. Soloman, his council, filed a writ petition under section 491 of Cr.P.C. along with article 226, a Habeas Corpus petition coupled and alleged that his detention in jail was illegal, unjust and lack of legal merit because he was not given an opportunity to defend himself and there was an infringement of natural justice in other word is was an ex-parte decision. The petition was taken under consideration by two judges of Allahabad high court which gave the order to grant the interim bail to Keshav Singh and after that he was released. But the decision of the case was pending and would be decided on the merits and evidence provided in the case.

On the judgement given by Allahabad high court, the state assembly, by a resolution took the decision that the two judges, Mr Keshav Singh, and Mr Soloman have committed contempt of the house and order that the Keshav Singh must be immediately taken back into the jail and the two judges and the council of Mr Keshav also brought into custody before the house.

At this, the two judges and the advocate, by means of separate petitions lodged and move to the high court, under article 226 (which empowers the High Court to issue writ) contended that the resolution appeared to be the content of court at the very first sight and it should be set aside and its implementation would be stayed by temporary order.

The petition was considered by the full bench of all the 28 judges of the Allahabad high court. Later court gives the order to grant the stay for the implementation of that resolution. The Assembly after that brings some modification in its order and the warrant against the two judges which was initiated by the house was withdrawn, but the house asked the judges to summon before it and explain their conduct. The judges on that write an application and moved before the court against the modify order of house and the court again granted the stay for the implementation of the order.

At this point, the President refer this matter to the supreme court, invoking the provisions of Article 143(1), for using its advisory power, which provides that in the matter of law if any question is unanswered and he needs to seek advice then in that case he can rely on the judges of article supreme court and the high court. The main questions arose to be were-

  1. Whether the state legislature is the sole and exclusive judge of its privileges and whether the legislature is competent enough to punish a person for its contempt even outside of the legislature?
  2. Another question was whether the high court who consider the petition of habeas corpus challenging the validity of the detention of a person given by the legislative assembly under a general or unspeaking warrant has committed contempt of the house?

The supreme court given the judgment and express their support with a great sense of majority as in ration of 6:1 and held said that two judges did not commit contempt of house, as under article 226, which empower every high court of India to issue the and adjudicating the writ petitions. And the court has the power to investigate and have a preview of judicial review to check whether the detention of that particular person is legal or not.

The Judges further said that in India The Court shall have the power to check the detention and in that context, they have an option for judicial review to determine the question of the detention valid or order of detention by state legislative assembly, under the general or unspeaking warrant. 

When we refer to Courts in England, in their case Court are not allowed to reconsider the judgement moreover, they don’t have judicial review power to check the validity and legality about the general warrant issued by the House of Commons. On this condition Court further said “ in that manner such a right will not be entrusted with legislature of India, as house of commons is an internal part of High Court, and parliament being superior there and also due to its influential nature, the general warrant issued by the house will not become under the subject of judicial review, By the other courts.

But in India the condition was different, the history and background of the legislature of India had no significance of judicial function and does not claim to be regarded as a Court of record at all”. There it can be concluded that the privilege enjoyed by the House of Commons is not applicable in the context of Indian legislature.  

Article 226 entrusted every High Court of India, in the matter of issuing the writ petition of habeas corpus against any State authority or institution which under Article 12 included the Legislature.

Article 121 of the Indian constitution provides that, the member of the state legislative assembly is not allowed to talk about the manner and conduct of any judge of the Supreme Court and the High Court, but if they do then, in that case, the Court has no right in there matter to interfere.

The court also provides that there is hardly any doubt about, that Parliament is the sole and exclusive judge in the matter of privilege and this fact will not be distorted and not be in dispute, also it could found in Article 194(3). But the main question is in the concern and had implored great attention that whether the privilege claimed by the house of Parliament was provided by Article 194(3) or not, this question was still to be determined by the Court.

The question whether the immunities enjoyed by the Legislature provided under the part of Article 194(3) was subject some restriction in respect of Part III relating to fundamental rights, was left unanswered, however, the tussle is going to resolve. And the Court observed that such privileges were necessarily subject to Article 21 and 22 regarded as fundamental right provided in the Indian Constitution.

Breach of privileges

When any individual or authority does not recognize and attacks on any of the privileges, rights, and immunities, either of the Members individually or of the House in its collective capacity the offence is called the breach of privileges and is punishable by as per the House rules and regulations. Besides breaches of particular privileges, actions must be taken in regards to the nature of offences against the authority or dignity of the House or in other words contempt of the house, such as disrespect to its legitimate orders upon itself, its members or officers, are also subject to punishment as it regarded as contempt of the House. 

Contempt of the House shall be defined generally as “any conduct or negligence which obstructs or bring inconvenience either House of Parliament in the performance of its functions, or which obstructs or impedes any member or officer of such House in the exercise of his duty, or which has a capacity, directly or indirectly, to produce such results.” It may be stated that it is not possible to describe exhaustively every act which might be considered by the House as contempt of the House. The House may punish a person who is found to be indulged in breach of privilege or contempt of the House either by reprimand or admonition or by imprisonment for a specified period of time.

In the case of its own members, two types of punishment can be given by the House, namely, suspension from the duties of the House and expulsion. The penal jurisdiction of the House is neither confined to its own members nor to its officers, but enlarged to all contempts of the House, whether committed by members or by persons who are not members, irrespective of the fact that the offence is committed within the House or beyond its premises. The power of the House to punish any person who commits a contempt of the House or a breach of any of its members privileges is the “keystone” of Parliamentary privilege.

It is the power that gives effect to the privileges of Parliament and pertain its supreme character so far as the protection of its rights and the maintenance of its dignity and authority are concerned. The power exercised by each House of Parliament and the House of the State Legislature to punish the person for contempt or breach of privilege is a general power of committing for contempt analogous to that likewise by the Superior Courts and is in its discretionary nature. It flows from the provisions given under Article 105(3) of the Constitution as affirmed by the Supreme Court in the case of Rajaram Pal & Ors. Vs. UOI & Ors[10].

Norms of punishment for breach of privilege or contempt of the House may impose the following punishments on a person found to be guilty of breach of privilege or contempt of the House. 

(1) Imprisonment: The period for which the House can direct an offender to prison for contempt or breach of its privileges is limited by the duration of the session of the House. As soon as the House discontinues its session the prisoner is set free. There are a number of cases where the audience shouted slogans and threw leaflets from the visitor’s gallery on the floor of the House, the offenders were sent to prison for committing contempt of the House by creating disorder in the public Galleries.

(2) Admonition or reprimand: In cases where the offence of breach of privilege or contempt is not so serious like petty the warrant for the imprisonment of the offender by way of punishment the person concerned may be summoned to the Bar of the House and admonished or reprimanded by the presiding officer by order of the House. The admonition is the mildest form of punishment, whereas reprimand is the more serious remark of the displeasure of the House.

(3) In the case of its own members, two other punishments are also available to the House by which it can express its displeasure more strongly rather by admonition or reprimand, namely: 

             (i) Suspension from the service.

             (ii) Expulsion from the House

 The penalization powers of the House for committing a breach of privilege or contempt of the House are, however, exercised only in extreme cases where a deliberate attempt is made to disturb the house of Parliament to show disrespect and further in order to depict the institution has lost the public confidence. It is also a tradition of the House that unqualified and unconditional regrets sincerely expressed by the persons guilty of breach of privilege and contempt of the House can be accepted by the House. And the House normally decides in such cases to best consult its own dignity by providing no further notice of the matter. 

Contempt of court

There are no codified rules which clearly state what action constitutes a breach and what punishment is granted. Although, there are several acts which are considered by the house as the contempt. It is generally viewed as the actions which intended to obstruct the proceedings of the house and produce a disturbance for the members. 

Some of them are briefly discussed.

Giving misleading statement in the house

The acts which are done only with the purpose to mislead and intended to deceive are considered as a contempt of the house. If the statement is uttered by a person who believes the information to be true then there is no breach violated. It has to be proven that the statement recorded by him/her deliberately with the intention to mislead the house.

Disturbance by outsiders

Any conduct of disturbance created by chanting slogans or throwing leaflets etc. with the purpose of disturbing the procedure and functioning of the house are regarded as the major contempt of the house. The person who commits shall be confined by the house for a specific period of time or an alert is given depending on the sincerity of the case.

Assault on members

The privilege is provided when the member is performing his duties. An assault was done by any person on the member of parliament when he discharged his responsibilities is dealt as contempt of the house.

Writings or speeches defining the personality of members

Any speech published, advertised or libel made against the character of any member also regarded as the contempt of the house. These are ascertained to be necessary because it affects the confidence of people for their representative and role of the member by diminishing the respect for him.

It is, clearly inferred that any attack on the immunity of the members by any intend is considered as a violation of the rights and the parliament can take action concerning the same

Punishment

  1. Imprisonment – If the breach of immunities committed is of a heinous nature, punishment can be given in the form of detention or imprisonment to any of the member or the person liable to it.
  2. Enforcing fine – If in the perspective of the house, the violation or contempt committed is of economic misdeed and any pecuniary profit has been made from that breach then, the parliament can impose fines on the person.
  3. Prosecuting the offenders – The parliament has the power to prosecute the member or an outsider if anyone committing the breach.
  4. The punishments are given to its own members – If any contempt is committed by the members of the parliament then he has to face penal consequences initiated by the house itself which could also affect in the interruption of the privileges of the member from the house.

Freedom of the press and the parliamentary privileges

The parliamentary privileges restrict the freedom of the press, which is a fundamental right. Degree of higher care and Caution has to be taken by the press while publishing any report, paper of the proceedings of the parliament or the conduct of any member. There are some instances where the press can be held liable for the contempt of the house-

  1. Publishing any sort of news vandalizing the character of any member of the parliament.
  2. Any premature or incomplete information published.
  3. Misrepresenting or Misreporting the proceedings of the house.
  4. Publishing the obliterate section of the proceedings.

Indeed of the truth that the freedom of the media comes under the protection of parliamentary privileges, certain amendments have been made in respect to the indemnity of the freedom of the press. If the elementary rights are being violated, there is no sign of democracy. The freedom of the press has to be defended because in India there is an indispensable need to inform everyone about the acts of our representatives Parliamentary Proceedings (Protection of the publication) Act, 1977 [10] protects the rights of the press under given circumstances-

  1. The report is made for the Publicam Bonum i.e for the public good
  2. The report should not reveal any secret meeting of the house.
  3. The reports of the proceedings somehow to be true and real.
  4. The report is made without malice intention.

Codification of the parliamentary privileges 

Parliament member enjoys supreme powers by virtue of being a member of the parliament. But there is always a doubt of misuse of the privileges conferred on them because they do not have any sort of restrictions and checks and balances on their privileges. They have the right to be the judge in their own case, regulate their proceedings, and also to decide what was considered the breach and what punishment should be given for the committed of that breach, are solely decided by them.

The power vested in their hands are too wide in scope as compared to the fundamental rights vested in the hands of citizens. Having a no codification of the privileges, they have gained omnipotent power because there is no expressed provision to put a bar on their immunities. The privilege from any civil arrest for 40 days before and after the session and during the session of the house results that they are free from arrest for even more than 365 days. No law has been till date enacted by the parliament for the codification of the parliamentary privileges.

It is mostly resisted by the members because the enactment of the law will be made privileges subject to the fundamental rights and would be entitled to judicial analysis. Justice M.N. Venkatachaliah is the head of the Constitution Review Commission suggest to define and confine the privileges for the free and independently functioning of the legislature. This raised the presumption that codification will involve interference of the court as if the matters would be presented in a court of law. Non-codification of privileges has provided the immense opportunity of greater powers vested and being enjoyed by the members of the house. But, now the time has come to confine and define the privileges and actions must be taken in case of misuse, for smooth and accordingly functioning of the parliament without any conflict.

Judicial review of the parliamentary privileges

The Indian judiciary has been entrusted to take care of and vested with the responsibility for the protection of the fundamental rights conferred by the Constitution. Parliament members claim absolute sovereignty over their privileges and also have the privilege that if in any case they do not want the judiciary to interfere in that. But, the judiciary is considered as the guardian and exclusive protector of our Constitution and it cannot stood firmly if any of the fundamental right of the citizen is violated due to privileges conferred or when there is an escape from any criminal liability.

The judiciary has to take a step on the wrongs committed by the members of the house who are taking the benefit of the privileges. The Supreme Court in Keshav Singh’s case held that the privileges conferred on the members are subject to the fundamental rights and in case of conflict fundamental right will prevail.

The Supreme Court has also observed that any conflict arising between the privileges and the fundamental rights would be resolved by adopting the harmonious methodology. The judiciary is aware enough about the fact that it does not have jurisdiction over parliamentary matters but Judicial body should have the power to decide, for the betterment of the community that any offence should be resolved by the court as it considered fit.

Parliamentary immunities and the principle of natural justice

In a judgment which was by the Apex Court judges in the case of Algaapural R. Mohanraj v Tamil Nadu[11]. it was held that the principle of natural justice cannot be taken for granted by the members of the Parliament and its immunity committee.

Facts regarding the case

On the date 19-02-2015, some of the members of the Tamil Nadu State Legislative Assembly was suspended on the grounds of misbehaving charge. In furtherance of this, a privilege committee came into existence to investigate the conduct and acts of the members of the Assembly, and further proceedings related to breach of immunity. It was found and proposed that the necessary action must be taken against six members, who are alleged for the breach of immunity.

By a decision dated 31-03-2015, the members were dispersed for a period of ten days. Further, it was extended and cover the scope to reduce their salaries and giving any other benefit or perk till the dispersion period. A writ petition was filed by the members of the Assembly in the Apex Court under Article 32 of the Indian Constitution.

Arguments raised by the members

The argument was raised by the appellant that their elementary rights (fundamental rights) under Article 19(1)(a), 19(1)(g), 14 and 21 of the Indian Constitution have been infringed by the resolution passed by the Parliament of India.

Judgment by the court

The Court does not entertain the argument of the petitioners that the decision offended Article 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g). It further accepted the argument that the rights were violated under Article 14 of the Constitution in the context of the right to equality. The court noticed that the video recording which showed the act of the members of the legislature, amounting to the breach was not adjacent before the appellants.

If it would have been available then they may have had the chance to explain their actions or why they behave like this. It was further decided and ordered by the Court to Backed the salary and other benefits of the petitioners.

Misuse of Parliamentary Privileges

There is hardly any doubt, that a member of Parliament accepts the bribe to influence the conduct done by him/her as a member is a contempt of house, there is uncertainty whether the Parliamentary Privileges is a bar to the prosecution of the members for law offences of bribery and corruption. Salmon report commission on the standard of code and conduct of parliament stated that the statutory offence of corruption and bribery do not apply to the members of either house of the parliament. The question of whether the legislation is needed in the area of corruption in public life is not solved yet, how Parliamentary privileges affect the criminal liability deemed to be a big issue before the various committees.

In 1972 the question raised whether the court has jurisdiction over MPs in respect of the misuse of parliament privileges as indulging in taking bribes and increasing corruption. A Conservative MP, Mr. Harry Greenway, had been accused of taking bribe jointly with an executive engineering company, which had its contacts with British rail and was an employer in his constituency.

In order to curb the problems, the parliamentary privilege committee decided to codified its privileges so that the member will have some checks and balances over them. As we generally see that the level of debate proceeds in parliament is nothing more than mud-slinging over each other, and after that member take the protection that they exercise their privilege in order to show the general public the truth about their representative.

This act not meant to show the truth but to defame the other member and influence their performance while exercising his/her duties through character assassination.

Privileges give numerous perks and facilities to the members of the house and the member will start misusing it. They use the privileges for their personal means and for monetary profit

These all are the issue can be put in the heading of misuse of parliamentary privileges. And these issues are not new they have they root since so long, but there is a hope which we can rely upon and that is judicial system, which is exclusively deemed as the sole guardian of our constitution, as the constitution is the supreme law, and all laws contradicting the provisions of our constitution shall be declared as null and void.

However, Buckley J ruled that Parliamentary privileges were no bar for prosecution initiated on members of parliament found to be alleged in common law offences. Unfortunately, the case never proceeds to full trial.

Conclusion

It has been shown that there is an unmistakable division about what all rights and benefits are supreme and what isn’t. In India Legislative Assemblies and Parliament never release any legal capacity and their verifiable and protected foundation does not bolster their case to be viewed as courts of record in any sense. No insusceptibility from an investigation by courts of general warrants issued by House in India can, in this way, be asserted. 

Both the Parliament and State Legislatures have an obligation to look cautiously under the steady gaze of making any law so it doesn’t hurt different rights. It is likewise an obligation of the individuals to appropriately utilize these benefits and not abuse them for substitute purposes that are not in the support of general enthusiasm of the country and open on the loose. 

The Court has developed the correct convention to decide the benefits of the parliament that the Indian Parliament can receive. The Doctrine of Pen, Ink and Indian elastic hypothesis.

As to obtaining models and instances of benefits from the Constitution of different nations, the Supreme Court in case M.P.V. Sundaramier and Co. v. Territory of Andhra Pradesh[12]. advised: “The strings of our Constitution were no uncertainty taken from other Federal Constitution yet when they were woven into the texture of our Constitution their compass and their composition experienced changes. In this manner, significant as the American choices are as indicating how the inquiry is managed in the Federal Constitution extraordinary consideration ought to be taken in applying them in the understanding of our Indian Constitution.” 

The National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution (NCRWC) has additionally prescribed in the report, that “The benefits of lawmaking bodies ought to be characterized and delimited for the free and autonomous working of Parliament and State Legislatures.”

It might in this way be expressed that the codification of benefits would reinforce the standard of law. Along these lines, it may be effectively reasoned so as to decide the benefits, the house can’t aimlessly embrace a similar that exists in Britain however needs to choose and examine whether it suits the Indian Democracy and does not outrage the Republic for the country.

To know more about parliamentary privileges and immunities, please Click Here.

References

  1. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1757390/
  2. https://www.5rb.com/case/john-v-associated-newspapers-ltd/
  3. 1970 AIR 1573, 1971 SCR (1) 612
  4. https://www.indiatoday.in/magazine/cover-story/story/20051226-jharkhand-mukti-morcha-bribery-scandal-in-1993-corruption-got-institutionalised-in-india-786386-2005-12-26
  5. https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/article/13189722
  6.  1966 AIR 657, 1966 SCR (2) 406
  7. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/528695/
  8. 1959 AIR 395, 1959 SCR Supl. (1) 806
  9.  AIR 1965 All 349, 1965 CriLJ 170
  10. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/544981/
  11. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/38086329/
  12. 1958 AIR 468, 1958 SCR 1422

 

The post Parliamentary Privileges in India appeared first on iPleaders.

Government of India Act, 1935

$
0
0

A student of faculty of law, Aligarh Muslim University, Amanat Raza, has written this article. In this article, he discusses the concept of Government of India, its features and why some of its features have been taken by our Constitution. 

Introduction 

This legislation was the longest Act passed by the British Parliament after its domination over India. It was the result of a very long process that started when the Simon Commission was appointed to look into the matter which was not satisfied by the Indian politicians. Dyarchy system that was introduced by the Government of India Act, 1919 (the “1919 Act”) did not prove to be a satisfactory experiment by the British Parliament. 

Indian politicians were frustrated at that time because they thought that the area they had officially control over was still in the hands of the British officials with full control over it. Because of this reason, these politicians wanted a check of India’s constitutional arrangements and it could be fixed. So, to review this matter and to make changes this had been given to the Simon Commission. 

The report of the Simon Commission[1] proposed to scrap the dyarchy system and instead of that, ‘responsible government in the province’ was sought to be introduced. This report brought us one step closer to the establishment of the Government of India Act, 1935 (the “1935 Act”). The material derived from the 1935 Act not only came from the Simon Commission Report but also different sources as well. These sources were the Third Round Table Conference,[2] reports of the Joint Select Committee [3] and the White Paper of 1933.

Features

This Act gives many salient features out of which some has been considered as the major ones and some as the minor ones. These salient features are given below:

  1. This Act shows the dominance power of the British Parliament or its superiority.
  2. This Act had proposed to establish an All India Federation and this federation should consist of provinces and Princely states considering both as one unit. 
  3. This Act introduced a system of Provincial Autonomy into the provinces in place of the dyarchy system. This time dyarchy was not introduced at the state level it only introduced at the central level.
  4. A federal court was established after the recommendation of this Act. This court was introduced after two years of the passing of this Act, i.e., 1937.[4]
  5. This Act provides the recommendation for the establishment of the Reserve Bank of India to control the regulation of currencies and credits of this country.
  6. After the establishment of this Act, the Council of India that was established by the Government of India Act, 1858 was abolished.
  7. Muslims, Sikhs, and others except depressed classes were provided separate electorates after the implementation of this Act.
  8. This Act proposed the expansion of Universal Adult Franchise from 3% of the population to 14% of the population.
  9. This Act gave Governor the Critical emergency powers that were only enjoyed by him.

All India Federation

This Act having a proposal to establish an All India Federation which would comprise British India Provinces and princely States. The terms on which a state could join the federation were mentioned in the Instrument of Accession. It was at the discretion of the state whether it wanted to join the federation that was given by the Government of India Act, 1935. 6 Chief Commissioner’s provinces, 11 Governor’s provinces and some states who agreed to merge in the stated federation were constituent units of that federation [5].

It had been proposed through this Act that if princely states were entitled to half of the state’s seats in the upper house of the federal legislature then the federation of India would come into existence. The part of the legislation that had not been implemented earlier was implemented after the first election under this Act was held. This legislation came into force in 1937 two years after the establishment of the Government of India Act, 1935.

The approach to form the federation and implement provincial autonomy paved the way for the division of subjects between the Centre and the Provinces. The division of subjects that were given by the Government of India Act, 1919 was revised and added some more subjects in it by this Act of 1935 and included three lists. These were:

  1. Federal list
  2. Provincial list
  3. Concurrent list

Division of powers

This Act centralized all the ruling power in one body, i.e., the Centre. Although the Center possessed a lot of power, it could not interfere in the laws made on the subjects mentioned in the provincial list by the Provinces. This is because this Act gives the province the power of autonomy i.e., they can make laws on the subject matter of the provincial list and centre will not interfere in that particular law that is made. This is the power of ‘provincial autonomy’.

The Governor-General on behalf of Majesty utilises its power either directly or through the appointment of subordinate officer(s). But this power did not prevent the federal legislature from functioning upon subordinate authorities. This Act proposed that a Finance Bill could not be placed in the Central Legislature unless the Governor-General gives his assent or his consent.

Dyarchy at centre

By this Act, dyarchy system was adopted at the central level. There were two categories of federal subjects:

  • Reserved subjects 
  • Transferred subjects.

Reserved Subjects– The subjects that are mentioned in this category of federal subjects were to be administered by the Governor-General on the advice of the Executive Councillors and the Executive Council could not exceed its limit of three members. Religious affairs, defense, administration of tribal areas and external affairs were included in the reserved subjects.

Transferred Subjects– This subject was to be administered on the advice of ministers and the number of ministers could not exceed 10. Subjects other than reserved were dealt with under the Transferred Subjects. The Governor-General had the power to dominate the ministers.

Federal legislature

This Act proposed that there should be a Federal Legislature consisting of His Majesty, and this legislature would be represented by Governor-General and two chambers, namely the Council of States and the House of Assembly (also known as the Federal Assembly in this Act). The chamber of the Federal Legislature would be summoned to meet at least once in a year.

The chamber of the federal legislature could be summoned, adjourned or dissolved by the Governor-General only who had got these powers through the Government of India Act, 1935. The language that was to be taken into consideration for the proceedings of Federal Legislature could be only in English. 

No discussion was to take place in the Federal Legislature concerning the conduct of any judge of the Federal Court or a High Court in the discharge of his duties. The Governor-General possessed extra legislative powers under this Act but was not allowed to do anything without the permission of His Majesty. 

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-advanced-contract-drafting-negotiation-dispute-resolution
                  Click Above

Council of States

This legislation proposed that there should be a Council of State which consisted of representatives from British India as well as from the Princely States. It also stated that the Council of State could not be dissolved as it got the recognition of permanent body through this Act. First Schedule of this Act gives the provision on which a member can retire or in how much amount they could be retired. It talks that one-third members of the council will retire as per this provision.

Initially, the Council of State had to choose two members of the council respectively as President and Vice President thereof, and in case the post of President and the Vice President becomes vacant, the Council would have to choose another member for the same post. If the post of the President was vacant, then Deputy President could perform his function and in the absence of Deputy President, any member of the council could exercise those functions and also it was at the discretion of the Governor-General whom to give that power.

The President, Deputy President and any person who was appointed to the post of President and Vice President at the time of vacancy, did not possess the right the assembly but at the time of equality of votes in the assembly, they exercised a ‘casting vote’. 

  • Representative of British India

In the Council of State, there were one hundred and fifty-six representatives of British India 

  • Representatives of Princely States

The Council of State consisted of one hundred and four representatives from the princely states.

Federal Assembly

This Act gave this assembly another name and that was called the House of Assembly. There were two hundred and fifty representatives from British India and not more than one hundred and twenty-five representatives of Princely States in this assembly. Each Federal Assembly was to continue for five years and the assembly could dissolve only after the completion period of these five years.

  • Provincial Autonomy

The introduction of Provincial Autonomy was one of the reclaiming features of this Act. Simon Commission recommends to add this part in the Government of India Act, 1935. Provinces were not having an Executive Council and Reserved Subjects earlier but this legislation had added these subjects. This Act discontinued the system of dyarchy or the system of division of subjects in ‘Reserved’ and ‘Transferred’.

The Council of Ministers has got the right of administering on provincial subjects except for law and order. The power to administer on the subject of law and order was in the hands of the government who was having powers superior to that of the Council of Ministers.

After the commencement or the starting of this Act, the Centre’s hold over provincial subjects was reduced. The ministers could not freely exercise their power of running their departments. The dominating power of Governor through which it dominates over the ministers was rarely used by him. The governor on the advice of Viceroy took total control over the provincial government at the time of political breakdown.

  • Safeguard and Reservation

Another characteristic of this Act was that it sought to safeguard and to provide reservation to minorities. The reason to add this characteristic feature was the dominance of the majority upon a minority. The power to make changes in the Act was solely to the British government. The Indian legislature could only pray for constitutional change after giving a resolution to Majesty’s Government. This demonstrates how this Act was not an Indian Act, but a mere imposition of rules and regulations on Indians by the British government.

  • Establishment of a federal court

This Act also proposed the establishment of a federal court to resolve disputes arising between two states or between state and federal government and also in the case where disputes arose in matters concerning the interpretation of the Constitution. It was empowered to interpret the clauses that were controversial in the Act. Although, the Federal Court was not the final court of appeal. The appeal could be made to the Privy Council in some circumstances.

  • Abolition of Indian Council

The Indian Council that was established by the Government of India Act, 1858 was abolished by this Act and in place of that council, it proposed the appointment of Secretary of State and his team which could not be more than six members and could not comprise of members less than three. The power of Secretary of State got diminished and the Governor-General became more powerful than him after the establishment of provincial autonomy through this Act.

  • Extension of franchise 

This Act introduced the extension of the franchise. Approximately 10% of the total population had the right to vote to appoint representatives to this legislature. The Act did not hold its hand over the communal electorates but it had extended it holds. For the first time, the direct election was introduced in India with the help of this Act.

  • Federal railway authority

This Act had given the command of the railway in the hands of a new authority called Federal Railway authority. The member in this authority was seven in numbers and these members were free from the control of councilors and ministers. The authority directly reported to the Governor-General. The main idea behind the establishment of this authority was to confirm the British stakeholder that the investment they have done in the railway was safe.

  • Reorganization of provinces

This Act also did some kind of restructuring or reorganization of the provinces. A province was separated from Bombay and named as Sindh. Another thing that has done was split of Bihar and Orissa to become separate individual provinces of Bihar and Orissa. So this Act formed the two new provinces and these are Sindh and Orissa.

  • Separation of Burma

Simon Commission proposed to the Government of India to separate Burma from India and this proposal was accepted by this Act. In 1935, the Burma Act was passed and its separation from India was done after two years of this Act i.e., in 1937. The Burma Act proposed for a new Burma office which had the power to establish Burma as a separate colony. 

The department of Burma and India was headed by the Secretary of State of India and Burma as he was appointed to look into the matter of both the countries and also he headed the department of both the colonies. Lord Dundas was the first person to become Secretary of State of both the colonies i.e., India and Burma.

Importance of the Act

Government of India Act 1935 curtailed the power concentrated in the hands of the Central Government and distributed it among the decentralized form of government. Separate electorates for women, although they had not asked for it, was quite good for the advancement of women in the decision making process. Even the workers had their separate representation which helped in the advancement of the workers class. This Act was the first attempt to give the provinces an autonomous status by freeing them from external interference. 

Therefore, if the province is making any decision then nobody has got the right to interfere that decision-making and also no one could assist the provinces what to do and what not to do for its subjects. Britishers have introduced this Act because through this Act they can win the support of modern nationalist and they could rule over the dominion of India.

Another reason was that this Act provides voting rights to more people than were given under the Government of India Act, 1919. This Act also proposed to form the federal government that allowed princes to participate in political affairs of India.

Although this Act was not liked by many Indians, its importance was that it paved the way for the independence of India. This Act provided the basis for negotiation between Britishers and Indians for getting independence.

Government of India Act, 1935 and the Indian Constitution 

Constitution of India was the residue of the legacy started by the Government of India Act, 1935. Some features of the Government of India Act that suited well for free India was taken into consideration by the drafters of the Indian Constitution. Features of Federal Legislature and Provincial autonomy was taken from the Government of India Act, 1935. The 1935 Act divided powers between the Centre and the Province which was better for the administration at ground level as well. 

Another feature that had been taken was provincial autonomy. This autonomy worked better for regulating the states or provinces without the interference of external authorities. Also, the states or the provinces knew their people’s condition better than any other external authority.

A Federal Court that was established in 1937 through the Government of India Act, 1935 was considered as the Supreme Court by independent India. The Constitution of India also borrowed the feature that every state should have a Governor who would be elected by the Central Government. Public Service Commission that we see in Article 315 of the Indian Constitution had also been taken from the Government of India Act, 1935.

Conclusion

The Government of India Act, 1935 was the lengthiest Act that was made before the year 1935. It consisted of 321 Sections, 14 Parts, and 10 Schedules. This Act proposed many salient features such as the creation of All India Federation, Provincial Autonomy, provision for safeguards and reservation, etc. 

These features were important for the Britishers but Indian politicians were not happy with these features although some features were adopted by the drafters of the Indian Constitution in free India. The Act of 1935 was a rigid one. It could not be amended or modified by any Indian legislature, either he was Federal or Provincial Legislature. This Act gave nearly 10% of voters the right to vote.

Providing separate electorate to Hindus, Muslims, Sikhs, etc, later on, turned out to be the tools for disintegrating India. Hence, this Act, in reality, did not help in curbing out the difficulties that had arisen in the Government of India Act, 1919. It only showed the dominion of the British Government over the Indians. Only for their benefit, they had introduced this Act. But some of its features benefitted the Indians also.

References 

  1. https://dspace.gipe.ac.in/xmlui/bitstream/handle/10973/39712/GIPE-010124-05.pdf?sequence=3&isAllowed=y
  2. http://www.open.ac.uk/researchprojects/makingbritain/content/round-table-conferences-1930-1932
  3. http://www.open.ac.uk/researchprojects/makingbritain/content/round-table-conferences-1930-1932
  4. https://shodhganga.inflibnet.ac.in/bitstream/10603/174777/10/10_chapter%204.pdf
  5. https://cadindia.clpr.org.in/historical_constitutions/government_of_india_act_1935_2nd%20August%201935

The post Government of India Act, 1935 appeared first on iPleaders.

Doctrine of Post Decisional Hearing

$
0
0

This article is written by Dhruv Bhardwaj, a student of Amity Law School, Delhi. In this article, he talks about the Doctrine of Post-Decisional Hearing which comes under the Principles of Natural Justice under Administrative Law.

Introduction

The standards of natural justice have been developed by the Courts to control the activity of the regulation of power with the goal that it doesn’t prompt the discretion of the despot’s ruthless use of power. One of such standards is the guideline of audi alteram partem which necessitates that nobody will be censured unheard and it has gotten its best blossoming in the acknowledgment and implementation of the concept of post-decisional hearing. In the event that in a given case, an earlier hearing would defeat the purpose and reason of the exercise of power, it tends to be abstained from yet should be substituted by post-decisional hearing. 

Right to Hearing

Natural Justice is an ethico-legal idea which depends on natural sentiment of individual. Rules of natural justice have been created with the development of civilisation and the content thereof is often considered as an appropriate proportion of the degree of civilisation and Rule of Law which is predominant in the network. 

It is a very much settled law and there is no contest that the principles of natural justice are relevant to judicial and quasi-judicial capacities however the most significant inquiry is whether these principles are material to administrative activity. Some time ago, courts had taken the view that the principles of natural justice were inapplicable to administrative requests.

In Kishan Chand v. Commissioner of Police, representing the Supreme Court, it was seen that the impulse of hearing before passing the order suggested in the legal saying audi alteram partem applies just to judicial or quasi-judicial procedures however as of late on account of A.K. Kraipak v. Union of India, it was held that up to this point, the Courts were of the supposition that the utilization of the principles of Natural Justice was anything but a statutory obligation except if the body was legally necessary to act as indicated by it. It was additionally held that if the sole reason for the Rules of Natural Justice was to prevent injustice, it did not make a lot of sense about why these principles shouldn’t be connected to Administrative Decisions.

Natural Justice also encompasses Right to Hearing. The purpose behind this is that the right to hearing is a Code of Procedure, and subsequently covers each phase through which an administrative order passes. Right to hearing is a significant defence against maltreatment of administrative power.

Natural Justice is the peer of American “due process.” Notice and opportunity to be heard are essentials of due process of law. In India likewise, significance is spread out to the benchmarks of natural justice under the Constitution. Article 311 of the Constitution stresses on ‘Right to Hearing’ being a basic standard of Natural Justice. In deciding the legitimacy of sensible limitations, Courts have alluded to the guideline of natural justice. The procedural reasonable restriction is equated with the American due process of law.

Principles of Natural Justice are exemplified under Articles 14 and 21 of the Constitution. With the incorporation of ‘due process’ in Article 21 of the Constitution, all that reasonableness which is revered in the principles of natural justice can be seen into Article 21 when an individual is denied of his life and individual freedom. As regarding the other areas, Article 14 embodies the principles of natural justice. 

The position is that Article 14 applies not exclusively to unfair class enactment yet additionally to State activity which is despotic or prejudicial. The reason is that infringement of natural justice brings about arbitrary conduct and all things considered infringement of natural justice is an infringement of the postulate of uniformity consolidated in Article 14. 

In this manner, principles of natural justice are grounded in the Constitution of India. At last, it very well may be said that the skyline of right hearing, regardless of whether as a feature of natural justice, or fairness are continually widening. Procedural fairness coupled with natural justice is to be suggested at whatever point an action affecting the rights of the parties has taken place. 

Audi Alteram Partem

This rule underlines the fact that nobody ought to be censured unheard. In a cultured society it is expected that an individual against whom any action is looked to be taken, or whose privilege and right is at stake, will be given a  chance to defend himself. 

An essential standard of natural justice is that before any move is made, the person affected must be given notice to show cause against the proposed activity and look for his clarification. It is a sine qua non of reasonable hearing. Any order which is passed without a notice goes strictly in contravention of the principles of natural justice and is declared to be void ab initio.

Regardless of whether there is no mention in the enactment about giving of notice, if the request affects negatively, the privileges of an individual, the notice is required to be given. Further it is important that the notice must be clear, explicit and unambiguous and the charges ought not be unclear and questionable. It isn’t sufficient that notice in a given case be given, it must be satisfactory too. The question of sufficiency of notice relies on the certainties and conditions of each case.Moreover, the notice must give a sensible timeframe to agree to the directions referenced in it. Along these lines, to give 24 hours time to disassemble a structure affirmed to be in a broken down condition isn’t appropriate and the notice isn’t substantial. 

The second prerequisite of the audi alteram partem maxim is that the party concerned must be given a chance of being heard before any negative move is made against him.

Meaning of the term Post-Decisional Hearing

Pre-decisional hearing is a hearing managed before making a choice or sanctioning an order. Post-decisional hearing, as opposed to its counterpart, is a hearing given by the adjudicating authority subsequent to making a choice or a decision. 

As a general rule, a hearing should be afforded before a decision is taken by an authority.

In the leading case law Ridge v. Baldwin which is sometimes referred as the be all and end all of Natural Justice, a Constable was accused of conspiracy followed by the prosecution by the authorities but in the end he was held not guilty and was acquitted of blame. While the judge was deciding the matter, certain remarks were made by the judge against the character of the Constable based on which he was expelled from his service. The Court of Appeal held that the committee which had expelled the Constable from his job as a result of the remarks made by the judge against his character, was exercising Administrative and Judicial or Quasi-Judicial power and therefore the Principles of Natural Justice did not fit here. Soon, this decision was reversed by the House of Lords by a 4:1 majority and the order of dismissal was therefore, not upheld. 

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws
                     Click Above

Post-Decisional Hearing

The principle of the post-decisional hearing was propounded by the Supreme Court in Maneka Gandhi v. Union of lndia. For this situation, the Supreme Court set out the rule that if in the interest of the general public, quick action was fundamental and it is impractical to manage the cost of a hearing before the decision, it ought to be managed after the decision. The passport of the petitioner who also happened to be a journalist was seized by the Government of India in light of a legitimate concern for public wellbeing. 

The petitioner was not given any chance before making the impugned move. At the point when the legitimacy of the impoundment request was checked, the Government battled that the use of the audi alteram partem rule would have gone against the very reason for seizing the passport. 

Despite the fact that the Supreme Court dismissed the conflict, it acknowledged the principle of post-decisional hearing in instances of outstanding nature. lt set out the recommendation that wherein an emergent circumstance, requiring prompt activity, it is not possible to give prior notice of hearing the preliminary action should be soon followed by a full remedial hearing.

A similar methodology was employed by the Supreme Court in Swadeshi Cotton Mills v. Union of lndia where a void administrative choice was approved by post-decisional hearing. An order assuming control over the administration of an organization by the Government without earlier notice or hearing was held to be bad as it abused the audi alteram partem rule. Be that as it may, the Court approved the impugned order on the grounds that the Government had consented to give post-decisional hearing.

In Liberty Oil Mills v. Union of lndia a request for examination was tested on the ground of contravention with the principles of natural justice. The Supreme Court saw that maybe that the chance to be heard may not be pre-decisional, it might essentially be post-decisional where the danger to be averted is imminent, or the action to be taken can brook no delay. 

In Shepherd v. Union of India, a request was issued to amalgamate certain banks with some Nationalized Banks. Certain representatives of Private Banks were prohibited from working in the Nationalized Banks. Thus, their service was ended without allowing them a chance to be heard. Dismissing the proposition for post-amalgamation hearing, the Supreme Court felt that, “there was no reason to think about a post-decisional hearing.”   

In Trehan V. Union of lndia, a governmental organization issued a circular adjusting prejudicially the terms and conditions of its employees without giving a chance of hearing. The legitimacy of the circular was tested on the ground of infringement of the principles of natural justice. The organization contended that after the censured circular was issued, an open door was given to the employees with respect to the modification made by the circular. Along these lines, a plea of post-decisional hearing was advanced. Dismissing the contention, the Supreme Court noted: “As we would see it, the post-decisional chance of hearing does not buy in to the rules of natural justice. 

The authority who sets out on a post-decisional hearing will ordinarily continue with a shut mind and there is not really any possibility of getting a proper consideration of the representation at such post-decisional hearing.” In Bari Doab Bank V. Union of lndia, the legislature passed the request for bank under Banking Regulations Act, 1949 of the petitioner Bank. It was held by the Supreme Court that applicants were not qualified for pre-decisional hearing before passing a request as post-decisional at the phase of filing issues with the draft plan would be adequate.

The teaching of post-decisional hearing has been given an exceptionally legitimate exposition in Charan Lal v. Union of lndia, which is a case identifying with the Bhopal Gas Disaster (Processing of Claims) Act, 1985. The Supreme Court held that a general rule unique in relation to an absolute rule applying consistently is that where the statute does not reject the rule of pre-decisional hearing but rather ponders over post-decisional hearing which adds up to full review of the benefits of original order, at that point such a resolution would be interpreted so that it bars audi alteram partem rule at the phase of pre-decisional hearing. On the off chance that the rule is quiet on the purpose of giving pre-decisional hearing, at that point administrative activity after post-decisional hearing is legitimate.

It is presented that the below mentioned observations of Sarkaria J in Swadeshi Cotton Mills in regards to pre-decisional and post-decisional hearing must consistently be recollected by each adjudicating. The core of this case was that post-decisional hearing can’t go about as a substitute for pre-decisional hearing. This demonstrates post-decisional hearing is acknowledged and consented to, however it simply should be applied in the appropriate circumstances.

Conclusion

The application of this doctrine does not come with a strait jacketed formula but is rather based on the facts and the situation of the case. In the event where pre-decisional hearing cannot be applied, post-decisional hearing can come to the rescue.

The post Doctrine of Post Decisional Hearing appeared first on iPleaders.

Paternity Leave

$
0
0

 

This article is written by Soma-Mohanty of KIIT School of Law, Bhubaneswar. In this article, she has mentioned the provision of paternity leave in India. She has stated the procedure and eligibility for applying for paternity leave in India. Provisions and benefits of paternity leave in other countries are also mentioned here.

To maintain a healthy work environment, it is the duty of the employers to look after the needs of their employees. In our countrymen and women are treated equally and their equal involvement in building up a family is required. Thus it becomes mandatory for an employee to take leave from the workplace.

This helps them in the execution of their duty towards the family. When the policies for maternal leave is more emphasized than the paternal leave, the question of gender discrimination arises. Both of the parents should have equal rights to spend time with their newborn baby. Thus, many countries are taking steps to improve the policy of paternity leave.

https://lawsikho.com/course/labour-law-hr-managers

Click Here

Paternity leave in India

  • In 1961, the Government of India made provisions for working pregnant women known as the Maternity Benefits Act
  • Women under this Act are entitled to various benefits, facilities, and incentives.
  • But no provision has been laid down in legislation for paternity benefits.
  • But the necessity of laying down of provision for paternity leave to maintain a healthy family was seen.
  • Thus in 1999, the Central Government of India made provision of paternity leave for Central Government employee under Central Civil Services (Leave) Rule 551 (A). It provides 15 days of leave as paternity leave.
  • It is to be provided to employees who have less than two surviving children.
  • This leave can be availed for 15 days either before or within 6 months from the date of delivery of the child.
  • These provisions are only made for Government servants.
  • There is no provision for employees under private sector in this Act.
  • Thus the private sectors are free to incorporate their policy of paternity leave and there have been no rules under this Act which would enforce them to work accordingly.

Paternity leave meaning

It is the mentioned period of time, where a father working as an employee under the sector is granted leave from work to take care of the child and spend time with the newborn child.

Paternity leave rules

  • According to Paternity Benefit Bill in 2017, all the workers working in both unorganized as well as the private sector, have the right to avail paternity leave of fifteen days. And this period can be extended until a period of three months.
  • This bill cited the equal parental benefit to be provided to both mothers as well as father.
  • According to the 7th Central Pay Commission provision of leave to be granted to a government employee, during the adoption of a child below the age of 1 year. 

Paternity leave for central employees

According to the provisions laid down by the Central Government in 1999, under Central Civil Services (Leave) Rule 551 (A) are as follows:

  • The period to avail leave is 15 days.
  • He should be having less than two surviving children.
  • The leave for 15days for parental care should be availed within 6months from the date of birth of the child or before.
  • If the leave is not availed according to the provision, then there would be the lapse of time and it would be regarded invalid.
  • In case of leave, there would be payment of leave salary which is equal to the pay

Paternity leave sanction proceedings

  • In India, all the proceeding regarding the sanctions of paternity leave is to be held  before the Metropolitan Magistrate or a Magistrate of the first class 
  • They have jurisdiction to try any offence under this Act. 
  • But courts lower to them do not have jurisdiction to proceed with the trial.

Paternity leave rules in India for private companies

  • There is no law, which enforces the private sectors to provide the said term of paternity leave as stated by the Government for employees working under Government.
  • Thus they are free to frame the time period according to their convenience

 

 

Company name 

Time period

1.

Facebook

17 weeks

2.

Deloitte

16 weeks

3.

Microsoft

12 weeks

4.

TCS

15 days

5.

Accenture

22 weeks

6.

Zomato

6 months

7.

Apple

(i) 6 weeks of paid 

(ii) 6 weeks of unpaid

8.

Infosys 

5 days

9.

Wipro

8 weeks

10.

Starbucks

12 weeks

 

Paternity leave policy

The leave policy in the following countries are:

 

Sl. no

Country 

Paternity leave policy

1.

Sweden

  • 90 days of paternity leave
  • 80% pay of normal salary

2.

Norway 

  • Depending on the earnings of wife, a husband can take 0 to 10 weeks of paternity leave
  • Both the parents are paid 80% of their pay

3.

Finland 

  • Fully paid paternity of 8 weeks
  • Bot the parents can split 23 weeks according to their convenience

4.

Canada 

  • 3 weeks with 75% of salary paid; or
  • 5 weeks with 70% of salary pay

5.

Iceland 

  • Both the parents get 3week leave for each 
  • But in total, they have nine months, so it depends on them how to split the remaining months 
  • 80% of their salary pay

 

The leave policy in the following companies:

 

Sl no.

Company 

The policy of paternal leave

1.

Coca cola

  • 6 weeks of paid leave
  • Applicable in adoption as well as foster care even

2.

Netflix 

  • One year of paid parental leave

3.

Johnson & Johnson

  • Eight weeks of paid leave
  • Additional one week for oneself

4.

Facebook 

  • Four months of paid leave
  • Increments during first year of child’s birth

5.

McKinsey & Co.

  • Eight weeks of paid leave

 

Paternity leave policy in India

According to THE PATERNITY BENEFIT BILL, 2017

Applicability

  • According to sub-clause 1 of clause 1 of the bill stated above, it applies to each and every part of India
  • It can be availed by any employee working in a factory, mine or plantation which is under the Government 
  • It can be availed by any person who is self-employed or working for an unorganized organization.
  • Any person working in establishments consisting of less than ten employees also can avail leave.
  • It also applies to every establishment or shop which in association with shops and establishment in a State comes under the meaning of any law for the time being in force.

Eligibility

  • Every man can avail the benefits only if he has worked under the organization for a period of eighty days out of the twelve months and not less than that.
  • It can be availed during the delivery of his wife to whom he is legally married or commissioning mother.
  • A person who adopts a child can is also eligible for the benefit.

Exemptions

According to The Paternity Benefit  Bill, 2017 rule clause 24

If the appropriate Government is satisfied that having regard to an establishment or a class of establishments providing for the grant of benefits which are not less favourable than those provided in this Act, it is necessary so to do, it may, by notification in the Official Gazette, exempt, subject to such conditions and restrictions, if any, as may be specified in the notification, the establishment or class of establishments from the operation of all or any of the provisions of this Act or of any rule made thereunder.

Exceptions

  • When a man has immigrated to the State of Assam, the maximum period of eighty days to avail the benefits is not applied.
  • During the period of leave if the man dies, then the employer is bound to provide the benefit of paternity leave for the stated period
  • The employee can also be permitted to work from home if there is mutual consent.

Violations and penalties

  • If the organization puts forward the notice of dismissal to a man during the period of his leave then it becomes an unlawful act, and it violates the provisions of the bill passed.
  • When a person is deprived of the benefits that he is entitled to  under the rules by his employer, then the employer would be penalized with the imprisonment which shall not be less than three months, it can be extended to one year and fine not less than fifty thousand can be imposed and it may exceed to fifty thousand.
  • If there is any contravention in the provision laid down in the rules by the employer, then he would be punished with imprisonment which may be more than one year, or fine of at least fifty thousand rupees or both can be imposed
  • When the Inspector requires any document in the execution of this Act and the person conceals it and prevent the person to appear for the examination, then he would be punished with imprisonment of one year or it may exceed. He would also be liable to pay the fine that is fifty thousand rupee
  • When a person is granted leave under the provision of the rule and works for another establishment during the course of the period, then he would be denied the right to claim the paternity benefit

Complaint

  • Any person who is discontented can file a complaint against offense under this rule before any court with competent jurisdiction.
  • But after the expiry of one year from the date of commencement of offense, the complaint can not be filed.
  • The trial of the offence under this rule can only be tried before the Metropolitan Magistrate or a Magistrate of the first class.

Benefits of universal paid parental leave 

Benefits for family

  • Maternal leave allows the mother to spend time with their newborn baby. This helps in building up a healthy family.
  • Because of the leave, the mother can feed the baby in time. This helps in the growth of the baby.
  • Paternal leave allows the father to connect well with their babies.
  • Mother also gets a helping hand, thus it reduces disturbance in the family.
  • And in paid leave, both the parents are not worried about their financial position and it reduces depression.

Benefits for organization

  • When paid parental leave is provided to the employees, the possibility of their turnover decreases and they tend to work in the company longer.
  • The more the facility is provided, the more is the outcome from the employees.
  • Their efficiency in work increases, which helps in the development of the company.
  • Profit is always mutual, the more you provide the more to get back.
  • It reduces absenteeism.
  • It helps in maintaining a good work environment
  • Leaving a newborn baby back home increases the mental pressure of a mother, thus it would reduce her efficiency in work

Benefits for economy

  • When there is paid parental leave, the request for public assistance reduces.
  • This induces women to get involved in work-force thus contributing to the development of the economy.
  • It reduces the percentile of unemployment
  • When people are happy, they contribute more to work. Lesser the family pressure more concentrated they are. Thus it helps them to execute their duty efficiently and thus increase in the economy

Capabilities approach

  • This model based on the principles to handle the issue of care as well as equality between the sexes was given by Jeremiah Carter and Martha Nussbaum.
  • For maintenance of a decent society, eleven central capabilities are required as proposed by Nussbaum
  • According to the model paid paternal leave is one of the resources to be provided to people to start their family.

Income and workforce

  • When parental leave is paid, it enhances the labor market with the participation of both men and women before and after the birth of the child.
  • It increases the rate of GDP as well as increases national productivity.
  • It increases the income of the citizens.
  • It puts an effect on the rate of birth, thus helping in future development to be contributed by youngsters.

Challenges

Statistical discrimination

  • It is predicted that the cost of hiring women who are pregnant would increase which would amount to a decrease in demand for women in the labor market.
  • This was the prediction according to the theory of the neoclassical model of labor markets.
  • This model predicts the statistical discrimination against hiring a pregnant woman. Despite of the fact that gender discrimination is illegal.
  • Thus to curb this inequality some countries have introduced policies that would increase the rate of paternity leave.

Cost

  • The universal paid parental leave can be funded in two different ways. One is publicly funded and the other is private;y funded.
  • When the fund is transferred directly to workers on leave in the form of unemployment insurance is said to be publicly funded.
  • When is transferred by the corporation in the form of employee benefits is said to be privately funded.
  • Private funding arises the problem of statistical discrimination and it increases the cost for the smaller business.
  • Public funding is very expensive in nature and it is not that cost-effective in nature.

Criticism

  • The reservation of part of parental leave as well as family leave for father by some countries.
  • This was implemented on the provision of “Father’s quota”.
  • According to this if the father does not avail of those leave, then it can not be transferred to the mother.
  • The leave would lapse at the end of the period of time.
  • As the rate of participation of women in labor force is increasing, the interest of social scientist, as well as policymakers in providing a hand in an equal division of labor, is also increasing.
  • This has been criticized by the critics
  • Various research has shown that paternity helps in building a stronger bond between father and child.
  • It helps in reducing the wage gap faced by the women during her maternity leave.
  • Father also plays an equal role like the mother in the development of the child.
  • Some critics have raised the fact that companies do not permit the time of paternity to be allocated to mother instead.
  • According to some critics this father,s quota affects the right of a mother. It deprives her of the time needed to be spent with the baby.

Effects

Effects on health and development

  • Maternity leave provides time for the mother to breastfeed her child, thus it reduces the chances of infection.
  • The mortality rate is lower in the countries where there is effective paternal leave provision.
  • Parental leave reduces the frequency of leave as well as decreased regular medical check-ups.
  • The mortality rate is directly proportional to the leave rate according to the statistics.
  • On the basis of Harvard report on the bonding of children with parents, it was seen that the parents who were on paid parental leave had a strong bonding with their children.

Effects on the economy

  • The effect of paid paternal leave on the economy was variable with different views.
  • According to the report of Norway in 2016, it was seen that 
  • The retention of employees is higher in paid paternal leave.
  • Paid paternal leave enhances the income of the family.
  • According to the statistics of Western Europe, the mother who is granted maternal leave comes back to work again and they are more focused. Thus, it helps in the economic development of the organization as well as the country.

Effects on gender equality

  • Gender equality is promoted in most of the countries through paternal leave provision.
  • In terms of unpaid paternity leave, gender inequality arises because it restricts the father to bond with the baby.
  • Thus most of the countries provide paid paternal leave to both the parents to eliminate gender inequality.
  • While amending parental policies, more focus is shifted towards the improvement of maternal policy rather than paternal policy.
  • The difference between gender roles can be eliminated if both parents contribute equally.
  • Thus less provision for paternal leave would cause gender equality.
  • The Parental Leave Equality Index model was introduced by Carmen Castro-Gracia helped in the prediction of the amount of contribution by both of the parents in paternal care.
  • Through this model of Carmen Castro-Gracia, the policies made would stimulate both the parents to put equal effort into taking care of the child

Length of the leave

  • There was a change in the policy of France on the parental policy.
  • It was done by Joseph, Solaz, Recotillet, and Pailhe.
  • It was more focused on long term economy and short term paternal leave that is to be paid.
  • In the previous policy back in 2004, it was seen that the working women were granted two months of paternal leave and they can even avail three years of paternal leave which was unpaid.
  • Thus most of them preferred taking two months of leave from work.
  • But they were granted six months of paid paternal leave with the introduction of the new policy.
  • After the implementation of the policy, it was seen that there was an increased efficiency of women in work.
  • Most of them joined back to work after the termination of their leave period.
  • There was also a change of policy in paternity leave of women in Denmark by Rasmussen.
  • He increased the weeks of leave to be granted.
  • And the result was fruitful.
  • It was found that long term parental leave increased the wages of the women rather than short term leave.

paternity leave united states

Parental leave policies in united nations

Maternity leave provision

  • Every staff is entitled to a leave period of sixteen weeks.
  • Pre-delivery leave is granted only after six weeks and 
  • It would be granted on the ground of submission of a medical certificate from a qualified practitioner or midwife mentioning the probable date of birth of the baby.
  • The staff availing maternity leave would receive full payment for the entire duration of the leave.

Paternity leave provision

  • The term of leave granted to every staff is up to four weeks.
  • But there is an exception, any staff who is posted internationally then the leave period granted is for eight weeks.
  • The staff can avail of leave at his convenience either the whole period or he can divide the period of time.
  • The payment to be received during the period is the same.

Countries providing paternity leave

Country 

WEEKS

PAY

Algeria

More than 1 month

100%

Benin 

Two months

100%

Burkina Faso

Two months

100%

Cameroon 

Two months

100%

Central African Republic

Two months

100%

Chad 

Two months

100%

Comoros 

Two months

100%

Congo 

Two months

100%

Democratic Republic of the Congo

More than one month

100%

Ethiopia

One month

Unpaid 

Gabon 

Two months

100%

Kenya 

Two months

100%

Mauritius 

One month

100%

Morocco 

More than one month

100%

Mozambique 

More than one month

100%

Mauritania 

Two months

100%

South Africa

More than a month

100%

Tanzania 

More than a month

100%

Togo 

Two months

100%

Uganda 

More than a month

100%

 

Asia

 

Country 

Paid paternity period

Unpaid paternity period

Australia 

National Minimum Wage for two weeks

Up to three weeks

Cambodia 

10 days of special leave for events in the family

NIL

India 

For a period of 15 days

NIL

Indonesia 

For two days

NIL

Iran 

Two weeks

NIL

Japan 

NIL

1 year

Lebanon

One day

NIL

Myanmar 

Six days

NIL

New Zealand

Can share with mother

Two weeks

Philippines 

Seven days

NIL

Saudi Arabia

Three days

NIL

Sri Lanka 

Three days

NIL

Taiwan 

Five days

NIL

 

Which benefits a person gets even when he is on paternity leave 

 

Country 

Benefits 

Norway 

  • Parental leave can be availed between zero to ten weeks depending on the income of their wife
  • Both parents can avail additional 46 weeks full payment
  • Or 80% of their income if the leave is for 56 weeks

Slovenia 

  • 90 days of leave
  • First fifteen days are paid with 100% of payment
  • But the remaining days are availed with 75% pay 

United States

  • 12 weeks of unpaid leave
  • Security of job protection

Japan 

  • Paternity leave can be availed for a period of 12 months

 

The situation in case of adoption of a child

  • In India, any Government servant can avail paternity leave for a period of 15 days on valid adoption of a child who is below the age of one year from the date of valid adoption.
  • In the United Kingdom, when a partner is adopting a child individually then he is granted ordinary paternity leave.
  • But when it is done jointly, both of them can not take adoption leave jointly.
  • Two or more weeks of continuous leave is provided as paternity leave in adoption.

Latest zomato case

  • The CEO of zomato stated that male employees would be entitled to same parental leave as give to female employees i.e. 26 weeks of paid leave.
  • It provides an endowment of Rs. 69,000 to both male and female employees on becoming new parents.
  • It is also applied in cases of adoption as well as same-sex partners.
  • This policy has been introduced to remove the differences between the benefits provided to females as well as an employee.

What to do if you are eligible and you are not getting the benefits?

  • When an employee who has been working under the company for a long time and is eligible to take paternity leave in the terms of the period of his employment then he can avail it. 
  • But even after the fulfilment of all the criteria he has been prohibited from enjoying the benefits, then he can put the matter forward before the  Grievance Redressal Committee.
  • He can even file a suit against the employer if such provisions have been mentioned in the norms of the company and he has been prohibited to avail it.
  • In India, the private sectors are free to mandate their provisions for paternal leave. So a person taking the norms of public paternal leave into consideration can not file a suit against the private sectors.
  • In Chander Mohan Jain v. N.K Bagrodia Public School case, it was seen that the complainant who was a private school teacher was denied paternity leave and there was a deduction in his salary. Thus, the High Court stated that though there is no legislation against it. But it held that the school being non-aided private school is subjected to entitle paternity leave. Thus it ordered to return the deducted amount to the complainant.

To know more about the concept, please Click Here.

The post Paternity Leave appeared first on iPleaders.


Elections of President of India

$
0
0

This article is written by Soma-Mohanty of KIIT School of Law, Bhubaneswar. In this article, she has mentioned about the process of election of the president, eligibility to be the President and the reason why the indirect election is adopted in the election of the President.

The President of India is elected by a group of members forming an electoral college. The election of President of India is done according to the provisions of Article 55 of the Constitution of India. 

Composition of an electoral college 

The electoral college consists of

  • The elected members of the Legislative Assemblies of the States.
  • The elected members of both the Houses of  Parliament.

Composition of Legislative Assemblies of the States

  • Legislative Assemblies of each States shall consist of members not less than sixty and it should not be more than five hundred. This is regulated according to the provision of Article 333 of the Indian Constitution.

Composition of the Council of States

  • The President nominates twelve members on the basis of skill or knowledge in literature, science, arts, and social service.
  • Two hundred and thirty-eight representatives from the States as well as Union Territory.

Composition of the House of the People

  • Five hundred and thirty members from territorial constituencies in the States who are chosen by direct election. The number of members should not exceed.
  • Twenty members from Union Territories, who are chosen by the President according to the law. The number of members should not exceed.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws

Click Here

Qualifications for president of India

Article 38 lays down the qualification required to be eligible for the President of India. The following criteria are:

  • The person shall be a citizen of India.
  • He should have attained the age of 35 years
  • He must have qualified for election as a member of the House of the Parliament.
  • When a person is holding an office of profit under the Government of India, or Government of any other State or under any local authority, then he won’t be eligible for the election of President.
  • But the holder of certain offices are exempted from this provision.
  1. The President and Vice President 
  2. The Governor
  3. Minister of Union as well as Minister of any State

Process of the election of the president of India

Uniformity in the scale of representation of states

  • The proportionality between the value of the vote of an MLA to the population of that state is maintained.
  • Formula. 

Value of vote of an MLA= total no.of population of the particular state/ number of elected MLAs of that state divided by 1000.

 The balance between the votes of MPs and MLAs 

  • To maintain the balance between the State and the Union, it has been formulated that the total value of votes of MPs should be equal to MLAs.

Single vote system

  • Each voter has the right to cast only one vote
  • The value of the vote of an MLA is variable and it varies from state to state.
  • The value of the vote of MP always remains constant.

Fixed quota

  • A winning quota is set up for the candidates.
  • Whoever reaches the quota or exceeds it is declared as the winner.
  • Formula 

Winning qouta= total number of poll/ no.of seats + 1

Preference by electors

  • In this type of election, the voter casts his vote in accordance with his preference
  • The vote goes to the first preference.
  • But if the first preference candidate fails to touch the winning quota and if any of the candidates did not touch the winning quota, then the vote goes to the second preference

Transfer of votes 

  • When after the count of the first preference vote is done and there is no winning candidate.
  • Then the candidate who secured the lowest vote is eliminated.
  • And after the elimination, the vote is transferred to the remaining candidates.

propotional representation

Proportional representation

  • As per Article 55(3) of Indian Constitution the President of India is to be elected by proportional representation by the means of the single transferable vote.
  • Minority parties, as well as independent candidates, are given a chance of representation and their chances of ruling increases. Thus, new changes are made in the system with evolution in the welfare of society as well as people.
  • It provides the system of the coalition government. According to it under one government more number of voters can be represented.
  • It is better than the ordinary straight voting system. Because in this system the candidates who are elected can’t represent the majority of the electorate’s opinion

How single transferable system works? 

The single transferable system is mostly used in the representation. In this type of system, the elector has the right to one vote and the number of seats to be filled up is not required. Each voter can rank the candidates in accordance with their preference on the ballot paper.

The quota of surplus vote 

The proportional representation system is different from an ordinary straight voting system. In the ordinary method, a candidate who secures the highest number of votes is declared to be elected. But in proportional representation, any candidate who secures the necessary quota is declared to be elected.

Process of calculating 

Example

  •  the place “X” is a 5 seated constituency and the number of votes cast is 60,000.
  • Then the total number of votes cast is to be divided by the number of constituencies plus one. 
  • That is 60,000 divided by (5 plus 1) 
  • 5 plus 1 equals to six
  • 60,000 divided by 6 equals to 10,000
  • 10,000 plus 1 is equal to 10,001
  • Then after fixing the quota in this method, the candidate whose total number of first preference vote is more and the vote exceeds the quota fixed, is declared as the winner.

Distribution of surplus votes 

The surplus vote of the first preference of each elected candidate would go in vain. Thus, those votes are transferred to the second preference candidate.  The count of the surplus vote is known. This is the process of relocating excess votes.

Elimination of bottom candidate   

  • When all the seats are filled in the second round then the election is completed.
  • Candidates with the lowest vote count of first preference are dropped out when the requisite number of candidates do not touch the quota while the distribution of surplus vote of first preference is done.
  • Then the person’s complete vote is transferred to available preference to the next preference
  • If these steps do not work effectively and still there is a vacancy of seats, then the procedure is repeated again. The candidate who is at the bottom is eliminated and all his votes are transferred to the candidate who is the next preference available according to his papers.
  • This process is repeated until the seats are filled.

Working of proportional representation  

Illustration

  • Total no.of valid votes are 20,000
  • There are four candidates “A”, “B”, “C”, “D”
  • “A” has 8000 votes
  • “B” has 7000 votes
  • “C” has 4000 votes
  • “D” has 1000 votes
  • Quota of vote= {20000/ (1+1)}+1=10001
  • One of them got the quota required for winning
  • Thus “D” having the lowest vote would be eliminated and his vote would be transfered.
  • Thus the vote would be distributed between “A”, “B”, “C”. now second preference would be recorded.
  • The vote would be transferred to first preference i.e. 
  • “A”= 8000+200= 8200
  • “B”= 7000+500= 7500
  • “C”= 4000+300= 4300
  • After the second count “c” secures the lowest vote and would be eliminated.
  • The vote would be transferred to “A” and “B” respectively. And thus third preference would be recorded.
  • Let the vote of “C”, divided between “A” and “B” be 1900 and 2400 respectively.
  • The final result
  • A’s count = 8200+1900= 10,100
  • B’s count = 7500+2400= 9900

Thus “A” would be the winner as he has secured the quota of winning. The winning quota was 10001 and “A” had secured 10100

Reasons for indirect election of the President of India

  • Our country has a cabinet system of government and thus it requires a competent person to run it. And it is not possible in part of the voters to differentiate the abilities the post requires to run the office and if the candidate possesses such abilities to run the office or not.
  • If the direct election process for the election of the President would be adopted, then the candidate has to travel through India for campaigning for which he would require the help of a political party. This would arise political instability.
  • The President is considered to be the first man of India and thus he deserves respect and his actions should be favourable towards all the parties for a swift running of the country. But direct election arises enmity feeling towards the President.
  • India’s population is vast and conducting an indirect election for electing President would be expensive and it would affect the economy of the country even.
  • It is not possible in the part of the Government to provide a huge number of electoral machinery for the smooth running of the election
  • This system helps the head of State to maintain neutrality.
  • In a direct election, the President elected may desire to have the real power as he was directly elected by people. And this would create a mess in the cabinet and thus the responsibility of each member would be in confusion.

To know more about President elections in India, please Click Here.

 

The post Elections of President of India appeared first on iPleaders.

Lifting of Corporate Veil

$
0
0

This article is written by Dhruv Bhardwaj, a student of Amity Law School Delhi. In this article, he will cover the concept of Corporate Veil under the Companies Act, 2013,  the need for introducing this concept and circumstances under which the Corporate Veil can be lifted. The article covers the concept in leading nations of the world not just the Indian scenario.

Introduction 

Once a business is incorporated according to the provisions laid out in the Companies Act of 2013, it becomes a separate legal entity. An incorporated company, unlike a partnership firm, which has no identity of its own, has a separate legal identity of its own which is independent of its shareholders and its members. This article will go over what this differentiation means, why this demarcation was brought about and how can the members be made personally liable for using the company as a vehicle for undesirable purposes. 

What is Corporate Veil ?

A company is composed of its members and is managed by its Board of Directors and its employees. When the company is incorporated, it is accorded the status of being a separate legal entity which demarcates the status of the company and the members or shareholders that it is composed of. This concept of differentiation is called a Corporate Veil which is also referred to as the ‘Veil of Incorporation’.

Meaning of Lifting of Corporate Veil

The advantages of incorporation of a Company like Perpetual Succession, Transferable Shares, Capacity to Sue, Flexibility, Limited Liability and lastly the company being accorded the status of a Separate Legal Entity are by no means inconsiderable, under no circumstance can these advantages be overlooked and, as compared with them, the disadvantages are, indeed very few. 

Yet some of them, which are immensely complicated deserve to be pointed out. The corporate veil protects the members and the shareholders from the ill-effects of the acts done in the name of the company. Let’s say a director of a company defaults in the name of the company, the liability will be incurred by the company and not a member of the company who had defaulted. If the company incurs any debts or contravenes any laws, the concept of Corporate Veil implies that the members of the company should not be held liable for these errors.

Basics of Limited Liability

Organizations exist to a limited extent to shield the individual resources of investors or shareholders from individual obligation for the obligations or activities of a company. Almost opposite to a sole proprietorship in which the proprietor could be considered in charge of the considerable number of obligations of the organization, a company customarily constrained the individual risk of the investors. This is why Limited Liability as a concept is so popular.

Puncturing the Veil of Incorporation commonly works best with smaller privately held companies in which the organization has few investors, restricted resources, and acknowledgment of separateness of the partnership from its investors.

Germany

German corporate law built up various speculations in the mid 1920s for lifting the corporate veil based on “control” by a parent company over a subsidiary. Today, investors can be held subject on account of an obstruction devastating the partnership. The company is qualified for at least impartial assets. 

United Kingdom

The corporate veil in UK company law is pierced every once in a while. After a progression of endeavors by the Court of Appeal during the late 1960s and mid 1970s to set up a straight jacketed formula for lifting the veil, the House of Lords reasserted a universal methodology. As indicated by a 1990 case at the Court of Appeal, Adams v Cape Industries plc, the main genuine “veil piercing” may happen when a company is set up for false purposes, or where it is set up to avoid a statutory obligation. 

Tort Victim and Employees

Tort victims and representatives, who did not contract with an organization or have very inconsistent and limited dealing power, have been held to be exempted from the standards of limited liability in Chandler v Cape plc. In this leading case law, the petitioner was a representative of Cape plc’s entirely claimed subsidiary, which had gone insolvent. He effectively acquired a case of tort against Cape plc for causing him an asbestos sickness, asbestosis. Arden LJ in the Court of Appeal held that if the parent had meddled in the activities of the subsidiary in any capacity, for example, over exchanging issues, then it would be connected with obligation regarding wellbeing and security issues. Arden LJ underscored that piercing the corporate veil was a bit much in this case. The limitations on lifting the veil, found in legally binding cases had no effect.

“Single Economic Unit” Theory 

It is a proverbial standard of English company law that a company is an element isolated and unmistakable from its individuals, who are at risk just to the degree that they have added to the company’s capital: Salomon v Salomon. The impact of this standard is that the individual backups inside a combination will be treated as independent elements and the parent cannot be made obligated for the auxiliaries’ obligations on insolvency. This standard particularly applies in Scotland. 

While on the face of it, it may look like there are a lot of scenarios for “lifting” or “piercing” the veil, judicial dicta is of the view that the standard in Salomon is liable to special cases are slender on the ground. Lord Denning MR sketched out the hypothesis of the “single economic unit” – wherein the court analyzed the overall business task as an economic unit, instead of a strict legal form -in DHN Food Distributors v Tower Hamlets.  

The “single economic unit” hypothesis was in like manner dismissed by the CA in Adams v Cape Industries,  where Slade LJ held that cases where the standard in Salomon had been circumvented were just occasions where they didn’t have a clue what to do. The view communicated at first case by HHJ Southwell QC in Creasey v Breachwood that English law “unquestionably” perceived the rule that the corporate veil could be lifted was depicted as a sin by Hobhouse LJ in Ord v Bellhaven, and these questions were shared by Moritt V-C in Trustor v Smallbone,  the corporate veil cannot be lifted only because equity requires it. In spite of the dismissal of the “equity of the case” test, it is observed from judicial thinking in veil piercing cases that the courts utilize “fair circumspection” guided by general standards, for example, mala fides to test whether the corporate structure has been utilized as a simple device. 

Perfect Obligation

In the landmark case of Tan v Lim,  where an organization was utilized as a “façade” (per Russell J.) or in common layman terms, to defraud or to swindle the lenders of the respondent and Gilford Motor Co Ltd v Horne, where an order was conceded against a merchant setting up a business which was simply a vehicle enabling him to evade a pledge in limitation. The common element in these two cases was the element of defrauding the other person via the vehicle of the company. The company in fact was set up for absolutely no other purpose collateral to it. The main purpose was to defraud. Also, in Gencor v Dalby, a suggestive remark was provided that the corporate veil was being lifted where the organization was having an image exactly similar to that of the litigant. In reality however, as Lord Cooke (1997) has noted extrajudicially, it is a result of the different characters of the organization concerned and not regardless of it that value interceded in these cases. They are not occurrences of the corporate veil being pierced but rather include the utilization of different standards of law.

Reverse Piercing

There have been cases in which it is to the benefit of the shareholder to have the corporate structure overlooked. Courts have been hesitant to consent to this.  The often referred to case Macaura v Northern Assurance Co Ltd  is an example of that. Mr Macaura was the sole proprietor of an organization he had set up to develop timber. The trees were devastated by flame yet the back up plan wouldn’t pay since the strategy was with Macaura (not the organization) and he was not the proprietor of the trees. The House of Lords maintained that refusal was dependent on the different lawful character of the organization.

Criminal Law

In English criminal law, there have been cases in which the courts have been set up to pierce the veil of incorporation. For instance, in seizure procedures under the Proceeds of Crime Act 2002 monies gotten by an organization can, contingent on the specific facts of the case as found by the court, be viewed as having been ‘acquired’ by a person (who is for the most part, yet not generally, a chief of the organization). As a result, those monies may turn into a component in the person’s ‘advantage’ acquired from a criminal lead (and consequently subject to seizure from him). The position with respect to ‘piercing the veil’ in English criminal law was given in the Court of Appeal judgment on account of R v Seager in which the court said: 

There was no significant contradiction between direction on the lawful standards by reference to which a court is qualified for “pierce” or “rip” or “evacuate” the “corporate veil”. It is “hornbook” law that an appropriately framed and enrolled organization is a different legitimate element from the individuals who are its shareholders and it has rights and liabilities that are independent of its shareholders. A court can “pierce” the carapace of the corporate element and see what lies behind it just in specific conditions. It can’t do as such basically on the grounds that it thinks of it as may be simply to do as such. Every one of these conditions includes inappropriateness and deceitfulness. The court will at that point be qualified for search for the legitimate substance, not just simply the structure. With regards to criminal cases the courts have recognized at any rate three circumstances when the corporate veil can be pierced. First if an offender endeavors to shield behind a corporate façade, or veil to shroud his crime and his advantages from it. Secondly, where the transaction or business structures comprise a “gadget”, “shroud” or “hoax”, for example an endeavor to mask the genuine idea of the transaction or structure to delude outsiders or the courts.

United States

In the United States, corporate veil piercing is the most contested issue in corporate law. Although courts are hesitant to hold a functioning shareholder at risk for activities that are legitimately the obligation of the organization, regardless of whether the partnership has a solitary shareholder, they will regularly do as such if the enterprise was particularly rebellious with corporate customs, to forestall misrepresentation, or to accomplish value in specific instances of undercapitalization.

To put it plainly, there is no strait-jacketed formula that exists here and the decision entirely depends on customary law points of reference. In the United States, various hypotheses, most significant “modify the sense of self” or “instrumentality rule”, endeavored to make a piercing standard. Generally, they rest upon three essential pillars—namely:

  • Unity of Interest and Ownership : This is a situation in which the different personalities of the shareholder and organization stop to exist.
  • Conduct which is Wrongful in Nature: In case the corporation takes steps which are deemed to be wrongful in nature.
  • Proximate Cause:  If the company indulges in wrongful conduct, there must be some foreseeable ramifications that might be arising out of it, so the party which is actually seeking the piercing of the corporate veil must have suffered some harm arising out of the wrongful conduct of the corporation.

Despite all these guidelines laid out, the speculations neglected to explain a genuine methodology which courts could legitimately apply to their cases. Accordingly, courts battled with the confirmation of every circumstance and rather examine every given factor. This is known as “totality of circumstances”.

Another apparent question here is to decide the jurisdiction of a corporate if the business of the corporate entity is not limited to just one state. All enterprises have one place of business where they were initially set up and incorporated, (their “home” state) to which they are incorporated as a “household” company, and in the event that they work in different states, they would apply for power to work together in those different states as a “remote” organization. In deciding if the corporate veil might be pierced, the courts are required to utilize the laws of the company’s home state and not the numerous other states that they might be doing business in. 

This issue at first sight may not look like a big thing to worry about but sometimes it can be huge; for instance, Californian law is progressively liberal in enabling a corporate veil to be pierced, the standards that the Californian Corporate Law has set in terms of scenarios under which the Veil can be pierced are quite many in number and even if an organisation simply encroaches a wrongdoing, the Courts might order for the Piercing of the Veil, while the laws of neighboring Nevada are quite strict when it comes to piercing the veil. The law in Nevada may allow the veil to be pierced only under exceptional circumstances and thus it makes doing such things increasingly troublesome. 

Therefore, the owner(s) of an organization working in California would be liable to various potential for the company’s veil to be pierced if the enterprise was to be sued, contingent upon whether the partnership was a California residential partnership or was a Nevada remote organization working in California. 

By and large, the offended party needs to demonstrate that the incorporation was only a formality and there was nothing more to it and that the enterprise dismissed corporate customs and conventions, for example, using the voting method to approve the daily decisions of the corporate entity. This is regularly the situation when an enterprise confronting lawful obligation moves its benefits and business to another company with a similar administration and shareholders. It likewise occurs with single individual enterprises that are overseen in a random way. All things considered, the veil can be pierced in both common cases and where administrative procedures are taken against a shell enterprise.

Factors for Courts to Consider

Variables that a court may think about when deciding whether or not to pierce the Corporate Veil include the things that are laid out below:

  • Non appearance/Absence or mistake of corporate records; 
  • In case the members of the corporation are misrepresented or concealed; 
  • Inability to look at  corporate conventions regarding conduct and documentation; 
  • Mixing of advantages enjoyed by the enterprise and the shareholder; 
  • Control of assets or liabilities to concentrate them; 
  • Non-working corporate officials as well as chiefs; 
  • Noteworthy undercapitalization of the business (capitalization necessities fluctuate depending on industry, area, and specific conditions of the corporation which may vary from one company to the other); 
  • Directing of corporate assets by the predominant shareholder(s); 
  • Treatment by a person of the advantages of partnership as his/her own; 
  • Was the enterprise being utilized as a “façade” for predominant shareholder(s) individual dealings like we have already seen in the article that some companies are set up only to defraud the other persons or corporations and their incorporation serves absolutely no other purpose.

It is essential to take note that not all these elements should be met all together for the court to pierce the corporate veil. Even if the corporation indulges in a few of the aforementioned bulleted provisions, it is well under the radar for getting its veil pierced. Further, a few courts may locate that one factor is so convincing in a specific case that it will discover the shareholders at risk. For instance, numerous enormous organizations don’t pay profits, with no recommendation of corporate inappropriateness, however, especially for a partnership firm which is small the inability to pay profits may propose monetary impropriety. 

Internal Revenue Service

Lately, the Internal Revenue Service (IRS) in the United States has utilized corporate veil piercing contentions and rationale as a method for recovering salary, domain, or blessing tax revenue, especially from business entities which are incorporated for the sole reason of  bequest arranging purposes. Various U.S. Tax Court cases including Family Limited Partnerships (FLPs) show the IRS’s utilization of veil-piercing arguments. Since proprietors of U.S. business substances made for resource security and home purposes frequently neglect to keep up legitimate corporate consistency, the IRS has accomplished various prominent court triumphs and victories.

Reverse Piercing

Invert veil piercing is the point at which the obligation of a shareholder is credited onto the organization. All through the United States, the general guideline is that turn around veil piercing isn’t allowed. However, the California Court of Appeals has permitted invert veil piercing against a limited liability company (LLC) in view of the distinction in cures accessible to lenders with regards to joining resources of an account holders’ LLC when contrasted with connecting resources of an enterprise.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-companies-act-corporate-governance
                    Click Above

Development of the Concept of “Lifting of Corporate Veil”

Once a company is incorporated, it becomes a separate legal identity. An incorporated company, unlike a partnership firm which has no identity of its own, has a separate legal identity of its own which is independent of its shareholders and its members. 

The companies can thus own properties in their names, become signatories to contracts etc. According to Section 34(2) of the Companies Act, 2013, upon the issue of the certificate of incorporation, the subscribers to the memorandum and other persons, who may from time to time be the members of the company, shall be a body corporate capable of exercising all the functions of an incorporated company having perpetual succession. Thus the company becomes a body corporate which is capable of immediately functioning as an incorporated individual.

The central focal point of Incorporation which overshadows all others is a distinct legal entity of the Corporate organisation. 

Solomon v Solomon

What the milestone case Solomon v Solomon lays down is that “in inquiries of property and limitations of acts done and rights procured or liabilities accepted along these lines… the characters of the common people who are the organization’s employees is to be disregarded”. 

Lee v Lee’s Air Farming Ltd

In Lee v Lee’s Air Farming Ltd., Lee fused an organization which he was overseeing executive. In that limit he named himself as a pilot/head of the organization. While on the matter of the organization he was lost in a flying mishap. His widow asked for remuneration under the Workmen’s Compensation Act. At times, the court dismisses the status of an organization as a different lawful entity if the individuals from the organization attempt to exploit this status. The aims of the people behind the cover are totally uncovered. They are made to obligate for utilizing the organization as a vehicle for unfortunate purposes.

The king v portus ex parte federated clerk union of Australia

In this case, Latham CJ while choosing whether or not workers of a company which was incorporated in the name of the Federal Government were not employed by the Federal Government decided that the company possesses a distinct identity from that of its shareholders. The shareholders are not at risk to banks for the obligations of the company. The shareholders don’t claim the property of the company.

Life insurance corporation of India v Escorts Ltd.

“It is neither fundamental nor alluring to count the classes of situations where lifting the veil is admissible, since that must essentially rely upon the significant statutory or different arrangements, an outcome which is tried to be achieved, the poor conduct, the element of public interest, the impact on parties who may be affected by the decision, and so forth.”

This was reiterated in this particular case. 

Circumstances under which the Corporate Veil can be Lifted

There are two circumstances under which the Corporate Veil can be lifted. They are:

1: Statutory Provisions

2: Judicial Interpretations

Statutory Provisions

Section 5 of the Companies Act, 2013

This particular section characterizes the distinctive individual engaged in a wrongdoing or a conduct which is held to be wrong in practice, to be held at risk in regard to offenses as ‘official who is in default’. This section gives a rundown of officials who will be at risk to discipline or punishment under the articulation ‘official who is in default’ which includes within itself,  an overseeing executive or an entire time chief.

Section 45 of the Companies Act, 2013

Reduction of membership beneath statutory limit: This section lays down that if the individual count from an organization is found to be under seven on account of a public organization and under two on account of a private organization (given in Section 12) and the organization keeps on carrying on the business for over half a year, while the number is so diminished, each individual who knows this reality and is an individual from the organization is severally at risk for the obligations of the organization contracted during that time.

Madan lal v. Himatlal & Co.

In this case, the respondent documented a suit against a private limited company and its directors because he had to recover his dues. The directors opposed the suit on the ground that at no time did the company carried on business with individual count which was to go below the statutory minimum and in this manner, the directors couldn’t be made severely at risk for the obligation being referred to. It was held that it was for the respondent being dominus litus, to choose the people himself who he wanted to sue.

Section 147 of the Companies Act, 2013

Misdescription of name: Under sub-section (4) of this section, an official of an organization who signs any bill of trade, hundi, promissory note, check wherein the name of the organization isn’t referenced in the way that it should be according to statutory rules, such official can be held liable on the personal level to the holder of the bill of trade, hundi and so forth except if it is properly paid by the organization. Such case was seen on account of Hendon v. Adelman.

Section 239 of the Companies Act, 2013

Power of inspector to explore affairs of another company in the same gathering : It gives that in the event that it is important for the completion of the task of an inspector instructed to research the affairs of the company for the supposed wrong-doing, or a strategy which is to defraud its individuals, he may examine into the affairs of another related company in a similar group. 

Section 275 of the Companies Act, 2013

Subject to the provision of Section 278, this section provides that no individual can be a director of in excess of 15 companies at any given moment. Section 279 furnishes for a discipline with fine which may reach out to Rs. 50,000 in regard of every one of those companies after the initial twenty. 

Section 299 of the Companies Act, 2013

This Section emphasises and offers weightage to the existing proposal of the Company Law Committee: “It is important to see that the general notice which a director is bound to provide for the company of his interest for a specific company or firm under the stipulation to sub-section (1) of Section 91 which is ought to be given at a gathering of the directors or find a way to verify that it is raised and read at the following gathering of the Board after it is given.  The section not only applies to public companies but also applies to private companies. Inability to consent and act in consonance to the necessities of this Section will cause termination the Director and will likewise expose him to punishment under sub-section (4). 

Section 307 & 308 of the Companies Act, 2013

Section 307 applies to each director and each regarded director. The register of the shareholders should contain in it, not just the name but also how much shareholding, the description of shareholding and the nature and extent of the right of the shareholder over the shares or debentures.

Section 314 of the Companies Act, 2013

The object of this section is to restrict a director and anybody associated with him, holding any business which provides compensation if the company supports it.

Section 542 of the Companies Act, 2013

Pretentious Conduct: If over the span of the winding up of the company, it gives the idea that any business of the company has been continued with goal to defraud the creditors of the company or some other individual or for any deceitful reason, the people who were intentionally aware of this and still agreed to the carrying on of the business, in the way previously mentioned, will be liable on a personal level without incurring the liabilities of the company, and will be liable in a manner as the court may direct.

In Popular Bank Ltd, it was held that the Section 542 seems to leave the Court with attentiveness to make an assertion of risk, in connection to ‘all or any of the obligations or liabilities of the company’.

Judicial Interpretations and Pronouncements

Instances are not few in which the courts have resisted the temptation to break through the Corporate Veil. But the theory cannot be pushed to unnatural limits. Circumstances must occur which compel the court to identify a company with its members. A company cannot, for example, be convicted of conspiring with its sole director. Other than statutory arrangements for lifting the corporate veil, courts additionally do lift the corporate veil to see the genuine situation. A few situations where the courts lifted the veil are laid down below as per the following case laws:

United States v. Milwaukee Refrigerator Transit Company

In this leading case law, the U.S. Supreme Court held that where a company is solely set up to defeat the statutory norms, justify the wrongdoings of the people of the company who use this corporate entity as a vehicle for the wrongdoing, where defrauding isn’t a collateral purpose of the company but the main purpose, the law will not see the company as a separate legal entity but will see it as an association of the members that it is made up of. 

Early examples where the English and Indian Courts neglected the guidelines built up by the landmark  Salomon’s ruling are:

Daimler Co. Ltd. v. Continental Tyre and Rubber Co. (Great Britain) Ltd

In a great deal of cases, it ends up being important to check the character of an organization, to check whether it is a companion or a foe of the country the business is set up in. A milestone managing in this field was spread out in Daimler Co Ltd v Continental Tire and Rubber Co Ltd. The facts of the case are referenced below: 

An organization was set up in England and it was set up to sell tires which were thus made by a German organization in Germany. Most of the control in the British organization was held by the German organization. The holders of the rest of the shares with the exception of one, and every one of the chiefs were German, dwelling in Germany. In this way the genuine control of the English organization was in German hands. During the First World War, the English organization started an activity to recover an exchange obligation. What’s more, the inquiry was whether the organization had turned into an adversary organization and should, accordingly, be banned from keeping up the activity. 

The House of Lords laid out that an organization consolidated in the United Kingdom is a lawful entity. It’s anything but a characteristic individual with brain or inner voice. It can nor be anyone’s companion nor foe yet it might accept a foe character when people in ‘true’ control of its issues are inhabitants in any adversary nation or, any place the occupants are, are acting under the control of the foes. Just in case the activity had been permitted, the organization would have been utilized as a means by which the motivation behind offering cash to the foe would be practiced. 

That would be incredibly against open arrangement. But in case there was no such fear, the courts may decline to tear open the Corporate Veil.

People’s Pleasure Park Co v Rohleder

In People’s Pleasure Park Co v Rohleder, certain terrains were moved by one individual to another interminably ordering the transferee from offering the said property to hued people. He moved the property to an organization made only out of Negroes. 

An activity was started for dissolution of this movement on the ground that every one of the individuals from the organization being Negroes, the property had, in break of the confinement, go to the hands of the hued people. The court rejected the contention and held that the individuals exclusively or all in all are not the partnership, which “has a particular presence separate from that of its investors.

Dinshaw Maneckjee Petit, Re.

The court has the ability to slight and infer the corporate substance in case that it is utilized for tax avoidance purposes or to go around expense commitment. An unmistakable and appropriate description of this situation is given in Dinshaw Maneckjee Petit, Re. The assessee was an affluent man getting a charge out of tremendous profit and intrigue pay. He shaped four privately owned businesses and concurred with each to hold a square of speculation as an operator for it. Pay was credited in the records of the organization yet the organization gave back the sum to him as an imagined advance. 

Further, he isolated his pay into four sections in an attempt to lessen his assessment obligation. It was held that the organization was shaped by the assessee absolutely and basically as a method for maintaining a strategic distance from super-charge and the organization was just the assessee himself. It did no business however was made essentially as a legitimate substance to apparently get the profits and interests and to hand them over to the assessee as imagined credits.

Government Companies

An organization may some time be viewed as an operator or trustee of its individuals or of another organization and may, accordingly, be esteemed to have lost its distinction for its head. In India, this inquiry has regularly emerged regarding Governmental organizations. Countless privately owned businesses for business purposes have been enrolled under the Companies Act with the president and a couple of different officials as the investors. 

The undeniable preferred position of framing an administration organization is that it gives the exercises of the State “a tad bit of the opportunity which was appreciated by private partnerships and the legislature got away from the standards which hampered activity when it was finished by an administration division rather than an administration enterprise. At the end of the day, it gave the administration portion of the robes of the person”. 

So as to guarantee this opportunity, the Supreme Court has repeated in various cases that an administration organization isn’t an office or an augmentation of the state. It’s anything but a specialist of the State. As need be, its representatives are not government workers and right writs can’t issue against it. In one of the cases, the court commented: 

“The organization being a non-statutory body and one consolidated under the Companies Act there was neither a statutory nor an open obligation forced on it by a resolution in regard of which requirement could be looked for by methods for the writ of Mandamus”.

The Madhya Pradesh High Court regarded a Government company to be a separate entity for the purpose of enabling a Development Authority to subject it to development tax. The assets of a Government company were held to be not exempt from payment of non-agricultural assessment under an AP legislation. The exemption enjoyed by the Central Government property from State taxation was not allowed to be claimed by a Government company. 

Gilford Motor Co v Horne.

The corporate entity is wholly incapable of being strained to an illegal or fraudulent purpose. The courts will refuse to uphold the separate existence of the company where the sole reason of it being formed is to defeat law or to avoid legal obligations. Some companies are just set up simply to defraud their customers or to act in a way which is against the statutory guidelines. This was clearly illustrated in the landmark ruling Gilford Motor Co v Horne. The case of the facts are laid out below:

The litigant was selected as an overseeing chief of the company of the plaintiff depending on the prerequisite condition that he will not, whenever he will hold the workplace of an organisation in which he will oversee the  executive work subsequently, open a business similar to the one which he was presently leaving or give the clients of the previous. His work was resolved under an understanding that is mentioned above. In the blink of an eye thereafter he started a business in the name of his wife the role of which was exactly what he had been prohibited to do according to the aforementioned contract. The new business was definitely a competing business and it was soliciting the customers of its previous business which was clearly a provision that was going against what he had agreed to before he left the job in the previous company.It was held that the organization was clearly based on conflicting terms that the defendant had agreed upon.

The respondent organization was an insignificant channel utilized by Horne to empower him, for his very own advantage, to acquire the upside of the clients of the offended party organization, and that the litigant organization should be limited just as Horne. 

Where an individual obtain cash from an organization and put it in offers of three distinct organizations in all of which he and his children were the main individuals, the loaning organization was allowed to join the advantages of such organizations as they were made uniquely to dupe the loaning organization.

Re, FG (Films) Ltd

In this case, the court would not propel the leading group of film censors to enlist a film as an English film, which was in truth created by a ground-breaking American film organization for the sake of an organization enrolled in England so as to dodge certain specialized troubles. The English organization was made with an apparent capital of just a mere 100 pounds, comprising of 100 shares of which 90 were held by the American president of the organization. The Court held that the real producer of the movie was the American organization and that it would be a sham to hold that the American organization and American president were simply operators of the English organization for delivering the film.

Jones v. Lipman

In this case, the merchant of a real estate property tried to dodge the particular execution of a contract for the clearance of the land by passing on the land to a company which he shaped for the reason and along these lines, he attempted to abstain from finishing the property deal of his home to the offended party. Russel J. depicting the company as a “devise and a hoax, a veil which he holds before his face and endeavors to stay away from acknowledgment by the eye of equity” and requested both the litigant and his company explicitly to fulfil the obligations of the contract to the offended party. 

Tata Engineering and Locomotive Co. Ltd. State of Bihar

In this case, it was expressed that a company is likewise not permitted to file a case in the name of fundamental rights by calling itself a collection of individuals who possess the fundamental rights.  When a company is framed, its business is the matter of an incorporated body therefore shaped and not of the people that it is composed of and the privileges of such body must be made a decision on that balance and can’t be made a decision on the supposition that they are the rights owing to the matter of the individual that are a part of the organisation.

N.B. Finance Ltd. v. Shital Prasad Jain

In this case, the High Court of Delhi allowed to the offended party organization a stay order which restrained the company of the defendant from alienating the properties that they owned on the ground that the defendant had borrowed money fraudulently from the plaintiff companies and the defendant had purchased properties in the name of the defendant companies. The court in this case did not award protection under the piercing of the corporate veil.

Shri Ambica Mills Ltd. v. State of Gujarat

Although the names of the petitioners of the case were not expressly mentioned, they were still held to be the parties to the proceedings. Also the managing directors couldn’t be said to be complete outsiders to the company petition although they in their individual limit might not be parties to such proceedings but in their official capacities, they are certainly capable of representing the company in such matters.

Approach of the Indian Courts in the 21st Century  

Subhra Mukherjee v. Bharat Coking Coal Ltd.

In this situation, Hoax or façade is being talked about. A private coal company sold its real estate to the spouses of executives before nationalization of the company. Truth be told,archives were tweaked and back-dated to corroborate that the deal of the selling of the real estate to the wives of the directors was before nationalization of the company. Where such exchange is claimed to be a hoax and deceitful, the Court was supported in piercing the veil of incorporation to discover the genuine idea of the exchange as to realize who were the genuine parties to the deal and whether it was real and in good faith or whether it was between the married couples behind the façade of the different entity of the company.

Bajrang Prasad Jalan v. Mahabir Prasad Jalan

This case is about a Subsidiary Holding Company. The court, to consider an objection of mistreatment held that the corporate veil can be lifted in the instances of not simply of a holding company, but also its subsidiary when both are belonging to the parent organisation.

Singer India v. Chander Mohan Chadha

The idea of corporate entity was advanced and endorsed to empower the trade,commerce and business scene and not to cheat the general population. In case where the court finds out that the corporate entity was not properly made use of, was set up only for illegal purposes, the court has every right to pierce the Veil and therefore see who actually was behind the Veil using the company as a vehicle for undesirable purposes.

Saurabh Exports v. Blaze Finance & Credits (P.) Ltd. 

Defendant no. 1 was a private limited company. Defendant no. 2 and 3 were the directors of that company. Defendant no. 4 was the husband of Defendant-3 and the sibling of Defendant -2. On the basis of alleged representation of Defendant-4 that Defendant-1 company was welcoming momentary deposits at great interest rates, the offended party deposited a sum of Rs. 15 lakhs in the company for a time of six months. At the point when the company neglected to pay the sum, the offended party sued it for the said sum alongside interest. Defendant-2 and Defendant-3 denied their risk on the grounds that they couldn’t have been made personally liable under any circumstance as the sum was deposited in the name of the company and not in the name of the directors of the company.

D-4 denied the risk on the ground that it had nothing to do with him as he was neither a director of the company nor a shareholder of the company so he had absolutely no role whatsoever in the case. It was held that Defendant-3 being a housewife had little task to carry out and hence couldn’t be made at risk. The offended party was looked to be put under the cloak of a corporate entity of Defendant-1 and, in this way, the corporate veil was lifted contemplating that Defendant-1 was just a family setting of the rest of the defendants. Defendant-2 was maintaining the business for the sake of the company. So Defendant-1 and Defendant-2 were both liable on a personal level.

Universal Pollution Control India (P.) Ltd. v. Regional Provident Fund Commissioner

This is an instance of ‘default in payment of the provident fund of the employee’’- Certain sum was expected and payable to the provident fund office by the sister concern of the company of the plaintiff, a demand was made by the defendant from the company of the petitioner on the ground that both the companies had two directors in common. It was held that the dispute raised by the respondent that the Court should lift the corporate veil and affix the obligation on the applicant was with no benefits and was unjustifiable. Both the companies were distinct legal entities under the provisions of the Companies Act and there was no arrangement under the Provident Fund Act that a risk of one organization can be secured on the other organization even by lifting the corporate veil, which is why this exercise would have been considered futile.

Richter Holding Ltd. v. The Assistant Director of Income Tax

Richter Holdings Ltd., a Cypriot company and West Globe Limited, a Mauritian company bought all shares of Finsider International Co. Ltd. (FICL), a U.K. company from Early Guard Ltd. another U.K. company. FICL held 51% shares of Sesa Goa Ltd. (SGL), an Indian company. The Tax Department issued a show cause notice to Petitioner claiming that the Petitioner had by implication obtained 51% in Sesa Goa Ltd and was, subsequently, obligated to deduct tax at source before making installment to Early Guard Limited. 

The Income Tax Department battled that according to Section 195 of the Act, the Petitioner is at risk to deduct tax at source in regard of installment made for the buy of the capital resource. The High Court of Karnataka held that the Petitioner should answer to the show-cause notice issued by the Tax department and urge every one of their disputes before it. The High Court additionally stressed that the reality of finding authority (Tax Department) may lift the corporate veil to investigate the genuine idea of the exchange to find out the fundamental actualities. 

The angle that merits more noteworthy consideration is that the Karnataka High Court shows a distinct fascination for lifting the corporate veil. This has various ramifications. Initially, the Richter Holding Case broadens significantly further the extent of the standards laid out in the Vodafone Case. For instance, in the Vodafone case, the Bombay High Court did not consider lifting the corporate veil to force taxation if there should arise an occurrence of transfers made by indirect measures.

Secondly, it isn’t obvious from the judgment itself whether the tax experts propelled the contention with respect to lifting the corporate veil. For the most part, courts concede to the sacredness of the corporate structure as a different legitimate personality and are moderate to lift the corporate veil, as proven by Adams v. Cape Industries , except if one of the built-up grounds exist.

Conclusion

It ought to be noticed that the rule of Salomon v. A. Salomon and Co. Ltd. is as yet the standard and the occasions of piercing the veil are the exemptions to this standard. The rule that a company has its very own different legitimate character of its own finds a significant spot in the Constitution of India too. Article 21 of the Constitution of India, says that: No individual will be denied of his life and individual freedom with the exception of as per procedure set up by law. 

Under Article 21 a company likewise has the option to life and individual freedom as an individual. This was set down on account of Chiranjitlal Chaudhary v. Association of India where the Supreme Court held that fundamental rights ensured by the constitution are accessible not simply to singular natives but rather to corporate bodies also.

Along these lines, an organization can possess and sell properties, sue or be sued, or carry out a criminal offense in light of the fact that the partnership is comprised of and kept running by individuals, going about as operators of the company. It is under the ‘seal of the company’ that the individuals or shareholders submit misrepresentation.

It is conspicuously clear that incorporation of the company does not cut off personal liability at all times and in all circumstances. The sanctity of a separate corporate entity is upheld only in so far as the entity is consonant with the underlying policies which give it life. 

 

The post Lifting of Corporate Veil appeared first on iPleaders.

Free Consent

$
0
0

This article is written by Soma-Mohanty of KIIT School of Law, Bhubaneswar. In this article, she has mentioned about the essentials of free consent, exceptions and some case laws.

 

Meaning of consent

“A” and “B” are the two parties in a contract. It was seen that there was some crisis and “A” had put a plan forward to solve it. “B” after being made aware of this fact and analysed that it was the perfect solution, agreed to it. In this case, both parties showed their consent.

Elements of free consent

  • Consent is considered to be free consent when the following factors are satisfied:
  • It should be free from coercion.
  • The contract should not be done under the pressure of undue influence.
  • The contract should be done without fraud.
  • The contract should not be made through misrepresentation.
  • The contract should not be made by mistake.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-advanced-contract-drafting-negotiation-dispute-resolution

Click Here

Importance of free consent

  • The contract made out of free consent protects the validity and enforceability of an agreement.
  • It provides a protecting shield to the parties from coercion, undue influence, misrepresentation, fraud, and mistake
  • It provides the parties to withstand their autonomous power to frame their running policy or principle.
  • The principle of consensus-ad-idem is followed.

Difference between consent and free consent

 

Basis 

Consent 

Free consent

Meaning 

When both the parties agree to a thing in the same sense of mind or unison of mind, then the agreement is considered to be done with consent.

When an agreement is done with consent and is free from coercion, fraud, misrepresentation, undue influence, and mistake. Then the agreement is considered to be done with free consent.

Essentials 

Both parties must be entering into the agreement in the same sense of mind.

Both parties must be entering into the agreement should be agreeing to the same thing.

Consent should be free from:

  • Coercion
  • fraud 
  • misrepresentation 
  • undue influence 
  • mistake

Voidability 

When there is a lack of consent, the contract would be void.

When there is no free consent, then the voidability of the contract depends on the option of the aggrieved party.

Mistake in the free consent

A mistake is described as an element, which when occurs in a contract makes it void. There are two types of mistakes, which occurs in a contract

Unilateral Mistake

A mistake is said to be unilateral when one party is mistaken in the agreement.

Bilateral Mistake

Mutual mistake

A mistake is said to be mutual when both parties misunderstood each other. Thus it shows that there is a breach in the principle of consensus-ad-idem in the contracts and the contract is to be considered as void.

Illustration, “A” made an offer to “B” to sell his scooter. “A” intended to sell his 3G scooter but “B” believed that “A” would sell his 4G scooter. Thus there was no proper communication and the fact was mistaken. It would amount to an effective agreement.

Common mistake

Section 20 of the Indian Contract Act, 1872 lays down the provision for common mistakes. A contract arising out of common mistake is considered to be void. This type of mistake is possessed by both the parties but this mistake is not the result of mutual mistake, it arises individually.

Free consent examples

Illustration 

  1. “A” agrees to sell his land to “B”. “A” has 10 lands in different places and he wanted to sell the land in the west direction but “B” wanted the land in the east part. In this case, it is seen that there is no meeting of minds and the principle of consensus-ad-idem is violated. Thus the agreement would be considered void.
  2. “A” an old man who stays with “B”, his nephew and he takes care of him. “B” demanded to get the property of “A” as he was taking care of him and forces him to sign the papers. In this case, “A” is under undue influence.

Case laws

In the case of Solle v Butcher[1], it was seen that both the parties entered into the contract of lease of Flat. Both the parties believed that the identity of the flat has changed thus the maximum rent which was GBP 140 per annum has also changed. But later the court held that there was no change of identity thus, it was held that there was a mutual mistake of fact and thus the contract was declared to be void.

Elements Vitiating Free consent

coercion
Image Source: data image

Coercion 

  • When a person commits or threatens to commit an act which is forbidden under the Indian Penal Code, or detains an object unlawfully or threatens to do so with the intention to force a person to enter into a contract, then it is said to be coercion.
  • Illustration:

“A” cause “B” to enter into an agreement which is forbidden under the Indian Penal Code. “A” had done the act when an English ship was on the high seas. The “A” sues “B” for breach of contract in Mumbai.

This agreement was considered to be void as “A” had employed coercion, though Indian Penal Code was not in force at the place where the act was done.

Effect of coercion

When the agreement made is found to be made out of coercion, then the contract would be rescinded or cancelled, due to which both parties are released from their obligation to perform their duties as per the contract.

Coercion and duress distinguished

 

Basis 

Coercion 

Duress 

Meaning 

When a person commits or threatens to commit an act which is forbidden under the Indian Penal Code, or detains an object unlawfully or threatens to do so with the intention to force a person to enter into a contract, it is said to be coercion.

When a person is subjected to actual violence or threat of violence, it is said to be duress under Common Law.

Effect on contract

When the agreement made is found to be made out of coercion, then the contract would be rescinded or cancelled, due to which both the parties are released from their obligation to perform their duty as per the contract.

When the agreement is done by the means of duress, the chances of contract been void is less.

But if the party voluntarily acted to it, then he is bound to contract.

Detention 

Unlawful detention of object amounts to coercion.

Unlawful detention of an object does not amount to duress.

Conviction 

A person who is not in the contract or is a stranger, coercion can be employed against him also.

But in duress, it is mandatory to be the party of the contract.

 

Is a threat to commit suicide coercion?

  • No, a threat to commit suicide does not amount to coercion. 
  • In the case of Ammiraju v Seshamma,[2] it was seen that there was a threat by the husband to commit suicide, and he demanded his wife to release the property. It was seen that the wife was prejudiced and it can’t be forbidden by law. So here the threat to commit suicide by the husband amounts to coercion on the wife.
  • But this Section15 of the Indian Contract Act can’t provide relief in this matter in mere prejudice that a person is subjected to.

Undue influence

  • When a contract is made between two parties and one of them is in the position to dominate the will of the other party and takes unfair advantage of the position, then the contract is said to be made out of undue influence.
  • Illustration

“A” an old person appoints “B” as his attendant and “B” is his nephew as well. “B” demands a share of his property and “A” agrees to pay him. In this situation, “A”  is under the undue influence of “B”.

  • The principle of undue influence is based on the doctrine of equity.

Salient features

  • Either of the parties should be in a state to dominate over other
  • The party who dominates should have taken undue advantage of his position

Parties that can be affected by undue influence

  • Real and apparent authority
  • Fiduciary relationship
  • Parent and child
  • Adult child and parent
  • Husband and wife
  • Lawyer and client
  • Doctor and patient
  • Trustee and beneficiary
  • Creditor and debtor
  • Landlord and tenant
  • A person whose mental capacity is low
  • Old age
  • Tender age

Effect of undue Influence

  • When an agreement is caused due to the impact of undue influence, can be considered void at the opinion of the party whose consent was so caused, according to Section 19A of the Indian Contract Act.

Burden of proof

  • It is required to prove that the person dominating actually took undue advantage of the person and it should be proved that the person was in such position to dominate.
  • Mere transfer of gift from one relative to others would not amount to undue influence.

A transaction with parda-nashin women

  • When a woman can be viewed from the screen or is placed behind the screen i.e, veiled is called pardanashin women.
  • The protection for pardanashin women is been rooted in the principle of equity and good conscience.
  • Special laws are made for pardanashin women because they are subjected to ignorance, infirmity, illiteracy, etc and are thus easily influenced.
  • The burden of proof should be provided against the person who is transacting with pardanashin women. He has to prove that the transaction had taken place with the free will of the women and her decision was taken by her without any enforcement and she was made aware of the provisions mentioned in the document of transaction.
  • The explanation of the whole transaction won’t be enough to establish the burden of proof.
  • In the case of Tara Kumari v Chandra Mauleshwar Prasad Singh,[3] it was delivered that the essential to establish the burden of proof is that the party executing them should be a free agent and the woman should be informed, through what she is going through.
  • In the case of Kuna Dei v Md Abdul Latif[4], it was delivered that showing of the document to the pardanashin women won’t be enough to establish the burden of proof. Thus, he has to show that the women was explained clearly the facts in the document of the transaction.

The distinction between coercion and undue influence

 

 

Coercion 

Undue influence

Definition 

When a person commits or threatens to commit an act which is forbidden under the Indian Penal Code, or detains an object unlawfully or threatens to do so with the intention to force a person to enter into a contract, it is said to be coercion.

When a contract is made between two parties and one of them is in the position to dominate the will of the other party and takes unfair advantage of the position, then the contract is said to be made out of undue influence.

Relationship 

Relationship between both the party is not required.

The relationship between parties helps in establishing the burden of proof under this section.

Objective 

To force a person to enter into an unlawful contract.

To misuse the power and dominate people, taking their advantage and dominate them.

Nature of offence 

Criminal offence

Not a criminal offence

Illustration 

“A” cause “B” to enter into an agreement which is forbidden under the Indian Penal Code. “A” had done the act when an English ship was on the high seas. The “A” sues “B” for breach of contract in Mumbai.

This agreement was considered to be void as “A” had employed coercion, though the Indian Penal Code was not in force at the place where the act was done.

“A” an old person appoints “B” as his attendant and “B” is his nephew as well. “B” demands a share of his property and “A” agrees to pay him. In this situation, “A”  is under the undue influence of “B”.

fraud

Fraud

  • Fraud means an action that includes the false assertion of facts, concealment of facts and any promise with the intention to deceive a person.
  • According to Section 17 of the Indian Contract Act, 1872 when a party contracts with the other party with the intention to deceive amounts to fraud. The party may directly make the contract with the other party or it can be done with the help of an agent even.
  • illustration

“A” agrees to sell his horse to “B”. “A” had the knowledge that the horse is of unsound mind and did not inform it to “B”. “B”, asked “A” if he does not deny the fact then “B” would consider the horse to be sound and “A” kept silence to it. In this case, mere silence amounts to the agreement, thus “A” performed a fraudulent act.  

Characteristics

  • When a party conceals the fact from the other party
  • When a party promises to perform an act for the other party but has no real intention to fulfil the promise.
  • The false representation of facts has been made to enter into the contract.
  • The omission of any act which is considered to be fraudulent in the eyes of law.

Does silence amount to fraud?

  • Mere silence does not amount to fraud. But when there is a duty to speak and silence is equivalent to speech then it amounts to fraud.
  • When two parties made an agreement, the parties are not compelled to disclose every fact to the other party. It is the duty of the other party to enquire about things rather than expecting the party to come and disclose the fact.
  • When a person keeps silencing on the facts which would deceive the other person, then the person can be convicted of fraud.
  • In the case of Jaswant Rai v Abnash Kaur[5], it was found that the vendor concealed the fact that the material to be sold was defective. Then it was held that the disclosure of the facts amounted to fraudulent activity of the vendor.
  • In the case of Banque Financiere de la Cite SA v Westgate Insurance Co Ltd[6], it was delivered in the context of negotiation, the party is not obliged to speak. 

Effects of fraud

  • The contract raised out of fraud is a voidable contract.
  • The party deceived has the right to revoke the contract.
  • The party is liable to recover the damages due to the fraudulent contract

Misrepresentation

  • Misrepresentation means a false representation of the fact.
  • According to Section 18 of the Indian Contract, Act Misrepresentation is the stating of deceiving information which results in the assertion of the other party into entering into a contract and subsequently undergoing loss. The information, however, presented by the guilty party is a result of genuine belief about the matter. Misrepresentation is said to be committed Firstly when the person deceiving positively asserts not warranted information to another misleading them somehow. Secondly, there is a breach of duty which has caused the prejudice of one or another to be at stake. Lastly, a mistake has been committed by another because of the act or information of the one misrepresenting them.

Characteristics

  • It should be mentioned that the false statement was of material fact and not mere words.
  • When a party makes a misrepresentation to the other party, it should be proved that at the party believed the fact to be true.
  • The party should have misrepresented the facts to induce the other party to enter into a contract.

Kinds

There are two kinds of misrepresentation

Negligent misrepresentation

  • When misrepresentation occurs due to lack of any reasonable ground and carelessness then it is known to be a negligent misrepresentation.
  • Negligent misrepresentation is established only when the representative owed a duty to the representee to handle carefully.
  • A person would be liable only when he had neglected the duty mentioned in particular.
  • The responsibility exists between the two parties even when there is no fiduciary relationship.

Innocent misrepresentation

  • When the representation is based on good grounds to believe and it lacks negligence and fraudulent intention, then it is said to be an innocent misrepresentation.
  • When a person enters into a contract with innocent misrepresentation has the right to revoke the contract but is not entitled to damages suffered.
  • A contract won’t be void unless reasonable grounds are provided. Proving innocence in misrepresentation would be enough to establish the fact.

Effect of misrepresentation

When the party who has suffered due to the misrepresentation while entering into a contract, can opt to cease the contract. There are two remedies provided to the party either to rescind the contract or claim damages.

The claim of damages means that the contract is left intact and the party is to be subjected to money damages during the suit.

Suit for rescission is to cease the performance of the contract that is to restore the party to the original position.

The distinction between fraud and misrepresentation

 

 

Fraud 

Misrepresentation 

Meaning 

Fraud means an action that includes the false assertion of facts, concealment of facts and any promise with the intention to deceive a person.

Misrepresentation means a false representation of the fact.

Definition 

According to Section 17 of the Indian Contract Act, when a party contracts with the other party with the intention to deceive amounts to fraud. The party may directly make the contract with the other party or it can be done with the help of an agent.

According to Section 18 of the Indian Contract, Act Misrepresentation is the starting of deceiving information which results in the assertion of the other party into entering into a contract and subsequently undergoing loss. The information, however, presented by the guilty party is a result of genuine belief about the matter. Misrepresentation is said to be committed. Firstly when the person deceiving positively asserts not warranted information to another misleading them somehow. Secondly, there is a breach of duty which has caused the prejudice of one or another to be at stake. Lastly, a mistake has been committed by another because of the act or information of the one misrepresenting them.

Intention 

Deliberate intention to deceive the other party

Bonafide intention while representing a false fact believing it to be true, with no intention to deceive

Claim of damages

In the case of fraud, the aggrieved party has the right to claim for damage

But in the case of misrepresentation, the aggrieved party has no right to claim for damage

 

Mistake

According to Section 20 of the Indian Contract Act, a contract is declared void when a mistake is caused by both the parties that bilateral mistake, which violates the essentials to an agreement.

Illustration 

“A” made agreement with “B” to sell the goods and the agreement was done. “A” was not aware of the fact that the goods are perished due to some reason. In this case, the contract would be void because the basis on which the contract was made does not exist.

Mistake of law

People should have minimum knowledge about the law, they should be aware of the fact that which act they should restrain from doing and which they are ought to do. And there would be no remedy provided or excused under the fact of mistake of law in these circumstances.

In the case of Ram Chandra v Ganesh Chandra[7], it was seen that the complainant entered into an agreement of lease of coal mining with the respondent. As per the agreement, the complainant made payment in advance to the respondent. But the Privy Council and the decision of the Calcutta High Court questioned the understanding of the law between the parties. Thus the complainant refused to continue the contract and sued the respondent for the refund. Taking precedent of Cooper v Phibbs, it was held that the complainant would be entitled with the refund paid by him.

mistake
Image Source: https://bit.ly/2fwjg8a

Mistake of fact

When there is a bilateral mistake causing a contract void, it is subjected to a mistake of fact and not to mistake of law. When there is a misunderstanding between the parties or omission of facts which leads to the mistake, is said to be a mistake of fact.

Bilateral

When both parties commit a mistake in the contract under the mistake of facts, the mistake is considered as a bilateral mistake. This happens due to the lack of meeting of minds, which is an essential element to constitute free consent. Thus the contract is made void.

There are two types of bilateral mistake

  1. Mutual mistake
  2. Common mistake

Illustration 

“A” agrees to sell his car to “B”. but it was found that his car was stolen and he was not aware of the fact while making the agreement. Thus this contract would be considered void.

Bilateral mistake as to the subject matter

Existence of subject matter

When both parties have made an agreement on a subject matter which does not exist, then the contract would be considered void.

Quality of the subject matter

When both parties have made an agreement on a subject matter and it is found that the quality differs from the one which was mentioned. But in the case of bilateral mistake, the contract would be considered void.

Identity of subject matter

When both parties have made an agreement on the identity of a subject matter and it differs than the contract ceases to be void.

Mistake as to the possibility of performing the contract

Physical impossibility

When an agreement is made and it is found that the subject matter is not available anymore, then it becomes impossible for the parties to execute their part of the obligation. This is considered to be a physical impossibility to perform, thus the contract becomes void.

Illustration 

“A” made agreement with “B” to sell the goods and the agreement was done. “A” was not aware of the fact that the goods are perished due to some reason. In this case, the contract would be void because the basis on which the contract was made does not exist.

Legal impossibility

When an agreement is done between two countries, but it is seen that war arises between the countries. Thus the contract between the countries becomes legally impossible to be carried out.

Illustration

“A” one country enters into a contract with “B” another country to export petroleum with an agreement for 20 years. But after 10 years it was seen that there was a situation of war arising, thus all the internal export was stopped. In this case, “A” is legally bound to end the contract with “B”.

To know more in detail about Free Consent, Please Click Here.

Reference 

[1] [1949] 2 AII ER 1107

[2]  (1917) 32 MLJ 494

[3] (1932) 34 BOMLR 222

[4] AIR 1994 Ori 111

[5] ILR 1974 Delhi 689

[6] [1989]2 AII ER 952

[7] 39 Ind Cas 78

The post Free Consent appeared first on iPleaders.

Child Labour laws in India

$
0
0

This article is written by Shivani Verma, a student of Guru Gobind Singh Indraprastha University, New Delhi. In this article, she has discussed various important aspects of child labour in India and the legal regime around it.

Introduction

Children are always considered close to God. They are considered as bringer of happiness, joy and hope, no matter where they go. The future of the nation depends on the children as they are undoubtedly the stepping stone in shaping the future of any nation. If a nation treats its children properly and provides them with the basic facilities then it would get reflected in the future performance of the nation. The moral duty of the nation is to ensure that the childhood of every child is protected. 

Child labour definition 

Child labour is a global phenomenon, it is not restricted to only one country. “Child labour” is defined as the employment of children in any manual work. According to the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986, a “childis a person who has not yet attained the age of 14 years. In this tender age where a child is expected to grow, enjoy his or her childhood to the fullest, seek education, gain a strong value system, he/she is forced to work and earn a living for himself/herself and his/her family. It not only affects his/her physical and mental development but it also puts a very heavy burden of responsibility on the child to support his/her family. It is frequently observed that the children are forced to become labour due to some hardships like lack of strong financial support, lack of proper food, clothing, shelter, livelihood etc.

International Labour Organisation [ILO] defines child labour as a work that not only affects their childhood but also doesn’t let the children attend the school regularly, or have a proper education. Child labour also deprives children of their dignity, potential and childhood. Children working below the age of 14 years are not able to develop mentally, socially, physically or morally[1]. 

A different definition of child labour is given by the United Nation’s Children’s Fund [UNICEF]. According to it, a child is considered as labour when:

  1. His/her age is between 5 to 11 years, and 
  2. At least 1 hour of economic activity is performed by him/her or he/she is doing at least 28 hours of domestic work in a week. 

If the children are between 12 to 14 years of age then either they should be doing at least 14 hours of economic activity or at least 42 hours of domestic work per week to be considered as child labour[2].

According to India’s Census 2001, when a child below the age of 17 years participate in economic activity with or without compensation, either physically, or mentally, or both ways. Part-time help or unpaid work on farms, a family business or any other economic activity like cultivation and milk production for sale or domestic consumption will be included in child labour. Child labour is classified into two groups in India:

  1. Main workers: Main workers are those workers who work for at least some months or more per year, and
  2. Marginal child workers: Marginal child workers are those workers who work for less than 6 months in a year and work at any time during the year. 

Child labour issue

Child labour is a major issue not only in India but in every developing country because it destroys a child’s physically as well as mentally. Because of poverty, child labour has become more prevalent, not only in India but globally. Children are the hope and future of a nation that is why it constitutes a social problem. Many laws have been enacted in order to prohibit child labour, however they haven’t been effective in curbing the problem. The statistic report of 2017 explains that India is one of the leading countries in Asia as it has 33 million children employed in child labour. According to the 2011 Census, total child population was 259.6 million out of which 10.1 million are either working as main worker or as marginal workers[3].

Causes of child labour

Poverty, illiteracy of parents, social and economic circumstances of the family are the main causes of child labour. Lack of awareness related to the harmful effects of child labour and lack of access to basic and quality education, cultural values of the family and the surroundings of the society in which one is living, also increase the rate of child labour. High rates of unemployment and under-employment also play a vital role in child labour.

Children who discontinue school due to family indebtedness or are expelled from the school are more prone to child labour. Girls from socially disadvantaged groups are at a higher risk of being forced into child labour.

Causes of child labour in India

In India, the major causes of child labour are:

  1. Poverty: Children are considered helping hands of their family. In developing countries, it is almost impossible to control child labour as children not only have to support themselves but their families also and provide them with a living. Due to poverty, the rate of unemployment and underemployment are also very high and so the parents have to send their children to work on low wages.
  2. Previous debts: Due to their poor economic condition people take loans. But they don’t have sufficient money to pay back the loans so they not only work day and night to pay off the loans but they also drag their children to work so that the loan could be paid off before time and easily.
  3. Professional needs: Some industries require delicate and soft hands rather than rough hands that are required in bangle industries. So they prefer children and not adults for such work.
  4. Bonded labour: Children often work for long hours in the sun and they are deprived of water, food. These children are seldom paid. Bonded labour further adds to the large scale increase in child labour.
  5. Domestic help: Small children often work for educated families and irrespective of several laws that violate the employment of children, they often welcome small children so that these children can take care of their homes as well as their children.
  6. Child sex workers: Often, girls who attained the age of puberty are forced into prostitution in lieu of a promise that they would be given opportunities to do glamorous jobs.
  7. Forced begging: Families who can’t support themselves force their children to beg on the roads in subhuman conditions. They get their children maimed in order to get more money from the people. 

Consequences of child labour

Children are prone to accidents and many other types of hazards at the workplace. Such injuries cause them social and economic harm, the effect of which continues for their entire lives. General injuries like cuts, burns, lacerations, fractures and dizziness are very common. Sexual abuse, STDs, HIV/AIDS, drugs, alcoholism, sexual exploitation of girls, rape, prostitution are also the consequences of child labour. They also face physical neglect in food, clothing, shelter and medical treatment. Because of this, they are not able to go to school which deprive them of basic education due to which they have to live in poverty. Emotional neglect is also the consequences of child labour. Children are prone to physical abuse including beating which often leads to a physical deformity. 

Consequences of child labour in India

Child labour affects the economic welfare of a country to a great extent. Children who work are not able to get an education and they are not able to develop themselves physically, intellectually, emotionally, and psychologically. Children are neither equal to adults nor do they have the strength that the adults have and so they are not able to work for longer hours because they totally become exhausted and this reduces their physical strength which makes them more prone to diseases.

For India, child labour has long term adverse effects. The economy of a country will only prosper when the country will have an educated workforce, skills, technology and the younger generation will be a part of human capital in the future. If child labour at a huge extent continues then there will be a trade-off with human capital accumulation. 70% of child labour is employed in agriculture because it requires less skilled work whereas other children are employed in heavy industries.[4]

Industry 

Diamond industry

Fireworks manufacture

Silk manufacture

Carpet weaving 

Domestic labour

Mining 

Year of the report which provides for the number of child labour in India

1999

2002

2012

—-

2013

State

—-

Tamil Nadu

Karnataka

—-

Meghalaya 

No. of child labour employed

In 1997, child labour involved in the diamond industry was between 10,000 to 20,000 out of 1.5 million total workers.

An exact estimate was not provided but child labour was significant in Tamil Nadu’s fireworks industry.

15,000 children working in 1,100 silk factories in 1998.

20% of carpets manufactured in India could involve child labour.

Official estimates-More than 2,500,000

NGO’s estimates- around 20 million.

This state using child labour were discovered and exposed by international media.

Types of child labour in India

There is an increasing involvement of children in home-based work and in the informal sector. Children are involved in the domestic, manual, agricultural sector, in hazardous factories, rag-picking, beedi-rolling, matchbox, brick kilns etc.

According to ILO, the worst types of child labour are:

  1. Slavery: Slavery is when one person works for another person. Slaves don’t have the power to demand anything. They have to work according to the commands of their master.
  2. Child Trafficking: Buying and selling of children either for labour or for sexual exploitation.
  3. Debt Bondage: When people cannot pay off their loans with their money and belongings they are often forced to work as a labour.
  4. Serfdom: When a person works on land that belongs to another person, it is known as serfdom. The labour will either be provided with some pay or no pay will be given.
  5. Forced Labour: When a child works against his/her will then it is termed as forced labour. 
  6. Beggary: When poor parents don’t have any other way to earn a living they often beg on roads. They also cut their child’s body part in order to gain sympathy and to get more money. Small children are seen on red lights asking for money for their treatments. 

Effects of child labour

Child labour is not something that needs recognition, in fact, if there is an increase in child labour then it shows that the country has failed in providing basic necessities to its citizens, especially children. In such cases, the effects of childhood are only negative. It not only deprives a child of a proper childhood but also make them the victim of physical or mental torture. The child becomes emotionally and mentally mature at an early age which is not a good sign. It does not create but also extends poverty as the child is not able to get basic education and he earns very less amount of money due to this, for his/her family. The child is also paid less. Other effects of child labour are:

  1. Children might suffer from malnutrition, drug dependency and depression.
  2. It might endangers children dignity and morals.
  3. Children may be employed forcefully and they may be sexually exploited.
  4. They might become victims of sexual and physical violence.

Child labour laws in India

As compared to other countries, child labour in India is more prevalent. Out of 179 million children, 90 million who are in the age group of 6 to 14 years are employed and they don’t go to school. It contributes to 50% of children in our country who are involved in child labour. Since 1933, various laws have been made in India to control child labour. These laws include:

  1. Minimum Wages Act, 1948: The State Government fixes minimum wages that are to be provided to the workers/labourers including the child labourers. The government fixed wages according to the type of work and according to the class of workers.
  2. The Plantation Labour Act, 1951: This Act prohibits the employment of children below the age of 12 years, but a child above the age of 12 years can be employed only when the appointed doctor issues a fitness certificate to that child.
  3. The Mines Act, 1952: This Act provides that no child should be present where the work of mining is going on and no child should be employed for such work.
  4. The Merchant Shipping Act, 1958: Except for a training ship, this Act does not allow the employment of children below the age of 14 years in a ship. Also, a person under the age of 18 years cannot be appointed as trimmers under this Act. They can only be appointed under some specific conditions mentioned in this Act.
  5. The Apprentices Act, 1961: Unless a child attains the age of 14 years and satisfy the standard of education and physical fitness test, he cannot undergo an apprenticeship training.
  6. The Indian Factories Act, 1948: No child below the age of 14 years shall be employed in a factory. Also, there are rules that a factory has to follow if they employ pre-adults that are between 15-18 years of age.
  7. The Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986: No child who is less than 14 years of age shall be employed in any hazardous occupations that are provided in a list by law. This list is explained further in the article. This list was amended not only in 2006 but also in 2008.
  8. The Juvenile Justice (Care and Protection) of Children Act, 2000: If any person employs a child in any of the hazardous work or use the child as a bonded labour then that person will be punishable under this Act.
  9. The Right of Children to Free and Compulsory Education Act of 2009: Free and compulsory education must be provided to each and every children below 14 years of age. In fact, to follow this Act efficiently, 25% of seats are also reserved in every private school for children who belongs to the disadvantaged group and for children who are physically challenged. 
  10. Other Acts are:

Children below the age of 14 years are not allowed to work in a factory and it is expressly provided in Article 24 of the Indian Constitution and Section 67 of the Factories Act, 1948.

Free and compulsory education for all children up to the age of 14 years is provided by the Directive Principle of State Policy under Article 45 of the Indian Constitution.

Child labour laws in India its implementation and consequences

According to the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 a child below the age of 14 years cannot be employed in 16 occupations and 65 hazardous processes that are dangerous to the life of a child. These occupations and processes are mentioned in Part III of this Act. The list of hazardous occupations is provided in the schedule in two parts:

  1. Part A, and
  2. Part B.

Part A lists down various occupations that prohibit the employment of children. These are:

  1. A child should not be employed in any occupation which is related to the transportation of passengers, goods and mail by railway.
  2. A child should not be employed in a building operation in railway premises or picking up cinder and cleaning the ash pit. 
  3. Occupation related to travelling from one platform to another or moving out of the train. It also includes any work related to the construction of the railway station.
  4. No child should be employed in a catering establishment at a railway station or any work which is close to the railway lines.
  5. No child is allowed to be employed by the port authority which is within the limits of any port.
  6. Shops that sell crackers and fireworks on the temporary license cannot employ children. 
  7. Slaughterhouses/ Abattoirs cannot employ children. 
  8. Employment of children are not allowed in garages and Automobile workshops 
  9. Workshops related to plastic units and fibreglass cannot employ children as workers. 
  10. Mines that are underwater and underground cannot use child labour.
  11. Industries related to handloom and power loom are prohibited from using children as labourers. 
  12. Industries that involve the use of inflammable substances or explosives cannot employ children.
  13. Children cannot be employed in foundries.
  14. It also includes occupations that involve children as domestic workers or servants. 
  15. Employment of children is also prohibited in dhabas, restaurants, hotels, tea stalls, shops, spas or any other recreational centres. 
  16. Diving is also included. 
  17. Children are not allowed to work in a circus. 
  18. Children cannot take care of an elephant.

Part B lists down various processes in which no child should be employed. These are:

  1. Processes which includes beedi making.
  2. Processes like carpet weaving.
  3. Companies related to the manufacturing of cement, as well as bagging of cement, cannot employ children.
  4. Cloth weaving and dyeing are not allowed to employ children as workers. 
  5. Matches, explosive and fireworks manufacturers are cannot employ children.
  6. Processes like mica cutting as well as splitting cannot employ children.
  7. Industries which involves shellac manufacture cannot employ children.
  8. Soap manufacturing units cannot use children as their labour.
  9. Tanning.
  10. Jobs which involve wool cleaning cannot involve children.
  11. Industries related to building and construction are prohibited to employ children.
  12. Manufacturing units related to slate pencils as well as their packing are not allowed to employ children as labourers. 
  13. If toxic metals and substances like lead, mercury, manganese, cadmium, benzene, pesticides, asbestos, chromium are used in an industry then such manufacturing industry cannot employ children.
  14. If products of agate are manufactured in any industry then such units are not allowed to employ children. 
  15. This part includes all those hazardous processes and dangerous occupations that are defined in Section 2(cb) of the Factories Act, 1948.
  16. It includes all the processes that are notified in the rule that is made under Section 87 of the Factories Act, 1948. 
  17. Printing is also included which is defined under Section 2(k) of the Factories Act, 1948.
  18. Processing and descaling of cashew and cashew nuts cannot employ children as labour.
  19. Process of soldering that is present in electronic industries also prohibits child labour. 
  20. Dent beating, printing, welding lather work that is mainly present in automobile repairs and maintenance are prohibited from having child labours.
  21. It also includes brick kilns and roof files units. 
  22. Hosier goods production, processing and ginning of cotton units cannot seek help from children.
  23. Manufacturing of detergent units cannot employ children as labour.
  24. Ferrous and non-ferrous fabrication workshop units cannot employ children as labour.
  25. Polishing of gem and its cutting are not allowed to have child labour.
  26. Where the work requires proper handling of chromites and manganese ores cannot employ children as labour.
  27. Manufacturing of textile and the making of coir are not allowed to have child labour.
  28. Manufacturing of lime and lime kilns. 
  29. Lock making units are not allowed to have child labour.
  30. Units which involves manufacturing of glass, glassware, bangles, fluorescent tubes bulbs and other glass products cannot employ children as labour.
  31. It also includes processes that involve exposure to lead like primary and secondary smelting, welding etc. and works related to manufacturing of cement pipes, cement products are also included in this.
  32. Dyes manufacturer. 
  33. Units, where insecticides and pesticides are manufactured, cannot employ children as labourers.
  34. Where factories deal with handling and processing of corrosive and toxic substances, metal cleaning and photo enlarging, cannot employ children as labourers.
  35. Units where coal is burned and there is the presence of coal briquette cannot employ children as labourers. 
  36. Sports goods manufacturing which also involves synthetic materials, chemicals and leather cannot employ children as labourers.
  37. Fibreglass and plastics moulding and processing units cannot employ children as labourers.
  38. Oil-expelling, refinery units cannot employ children as labourers.
  39. Units which makes the paper cannot employ children as labourers.
  40. Industries related to potteries and ceramic cannot employ children as labour.
  41. Units, where moulding, cutting, polishing, welding and manufacturing of Brass goods is done, are not allowed to have child labourers. 
  42. In agriculture, children are not employed where tractors, threshing and harvesting machines are used. 
  43. All processes that included in sawmill are not allowed to have child labourers. 
  44. Processes related to sericulture are not allowed to have child labourers. 
  45. Lather products manufacturing, skinning dyeing are not allowed to have child labourers. 
  46. Crushing and breaking of stone units are not allowed to have child labour. 
  47. Manufacture of tobacco, its paste or handling it in any form is not allowed to have child labourers. 
  48. Activities that are related to graphite beneficiation, tyre making and its repairing, re-trading are not allowed to have child labourers. 
  49. Polishing of utensils and buffing of metal units cannot employ children as labourers.
  50. All processes related to Zari making cannot employ children as labourers.
  51. Manufacturing units related to incense stick cannot employ children as labour.
  52. Electroplating. 
  53. Processes that include graphite powdering and incidental processing cannot employ children as labour.
  54. Units cannot employ children as labour.
  55. Industries, where diamond cutting and polishing is done, cannot employ children as labour.
  56. Units that extract slate from mines cannot employ children as labour.
  57. Children are not allowed to do rag picking and scavenging. 
  58. The processes which involve exposure of children to either excessive heat or excessive cold. 
  59. Mechanised fishing is also included in this. 
  60. Food processing units cannot employ children. 
  61. Children cannot work in the beverage industry. 
  62. Where there is work like timber handling and loading children cannot work there. 
  63. Mechanical lumbering.
  64. Warehousing is also included in this. 
  65. It also includes processes which include exposure to stone grinding, stone quarries.

Also, on 10th December 1996, the Supreme Court issued a direction which provided for the recovery notice that was issued to the offending officers to collect a sum of Rs. 2,000 per child that was employed under the provision of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986. A child should not be employed in hazardous occupations. Moreover many states including Haryana have opened child labour rehabilitation cum welfare funds. This is opened at a district level. Separate labour cells have also been made to address the issue of child labour. To provide non-formal education and pre-vocational skills, in 1998 National Child Projects have been implemented by the Central Government. To educate poor and employed children in all the states Sarv Shiksha Abhiyan have been launched in 2001. Non-formal education and vocational training are provided by the Ministry of Women and Child Development. For children’s welfare and their physical, mental, educational development Anganbadies have also been set up.

Obstacles in the proper implementation of child labour laws

The big obstacle in the proper implementation of child labour laws are as follows:

  1. Non-awareness: Non-awareness among people about the labour laws in India is a cause for its poor implementation.
  2. Poverty: There is a vicious circle of poverty. Many families live below the poverty line and they cannot support their living so they send their children to work. 
  3. Illiteracy: People who are illiterate are not aware of the rules and regulations due to lack of education. 
  4. Lack of political will: Another obstacle is lack of political will as well as the ineffective role played by the government in removing child labour.
  5. Lack of efficiency: Due to inefficient administrative machinery the labour laws are not implemented properly.
  6. Unemployment: People are not able to earn due to unemployment so they send their children to work in order to earn more.
  7. Will of parents: Some parents don’t wish to send their children to school rather than they send them to fields to work for them.
  8. Lack of educational and health facilities: Due to the lack of these facilities labour laws are not implemented properly.

Child labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Amendment Rules, 2017

With the consultation of the stakeholders, the Government of India amended the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Central Rules, 1986. Broad rules were provided on prevention, protection, prohibition, rescue and rehabilitation of child and adolescent workers. Artists have been provided with safeguards like working hours or working conditions. These safeguards are provided to those who have been given permission to work under this act. It also gives the definition of family with respect to the child. It lays down the duties and responsibilities of enforcement agencies so that all work is done according to the provisions that are provided in this act.

https://lawsikho.com/course/certificate-criminal-litigation-trial-advocacy
                Click Above

Child Labour (Prohibition & Regulation) Amendment Act, 2016

This Act came into force on 1.9.2016. This act completely prohibits the employment of children who are less than 14 years of age and adolescent employment in case of hazardous occupations and processes. This Act also regulated the working conditions where the employment of an adolescent is not prohibited. This Act also provides for punishment in case of violation of any provision of this Act and the employment of children below the age of 14 years would be considered as a cognizable offence. The Appropriate Government can empower the District Magistrate with some powers and duties for the enforcement of the provisions of this Act. For effective implementation of this Act, the State Action Plan is provided to all the States/Union Territories.

Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986

This Act provides the definition of a child. It states that a child is a person who has not yet completed 14 years of age. This Act not only regulates the hours of work but also the working conditions of child labourers and prohibit employment of child labour in hazardous industries. Article 24 of the Indian Constitution provides that no child who is less than 14 years of age should be employed in any hazardous industries.

Child Labour Act, 1986

The employment of children who are less than 14 years of age is prohibited by various acts but neither a procedure was laid down for this nor there were provisions made to regulate the working conditions of the child labourers who were employed in exploitative conditions. So, for this, a comprehensive Act was enacted known as the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986. For this, a bill was introduced in the Parliament called the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Bill to achieve these objectives. After the recommendation made by Gurupadswamy Committee 1976, the Child Labour Act 1986 was passed on 23 December 1986. It was the Act number 61 of 1986.

This Act is divided into four parts which include 26 Sections and two Articles A&B. The act is as follows:

  1. Part I: Preliminary. It includes Section 1 which talks about the short title, extent and commencement of this Act and Section 2 talks about the various definitions that are included in this Act.
  2. Part II: Prohibition of Employment of Children in Certain Occupations and Processes. It includes Section 3,4,5 of this Act. There are two Articles A&B that are concerned with Section 3. Section 3 lists down various occupations and processes that are already mentioned whereas Section 4 talks about the power to amend this Act and Section 5 states that the Central Government is empowered to form a Child Labour Technical Advisory Body.
  3. Part III: Regulation of Conditions of Work of Children. It includes Section 6 to 13 in it. Section 6 includes an application that can be filed, Section 7 talks about the hours and period of work whereas Section 8 talks about the weekly holidays. Section 8 states that how can a notice to the inspector is filed and Section 10 talks about what to do when there is a dispute as related to the age. According to Section 11 maintenance of register is compulsory and Section 12 and 13 talks about other formalities.
  4. Part IV: Miscellaneous consists of Section 14 to Section 28 of the Act. This part talks about provisions related to penalties, the appointment of inspectors, the power to make rules, the power to remove difficulties etc.

Child Labour Act, 2016 

The Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Amendment Bill, 2016 was passed by the Parliament in July 2016. This Act not only amends the Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act, 1986 but also widen its scope and provides for strict punishments in case of its violation. The Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act, 1986 ban the employment in 83 hazardous occupations and processes for the children who are less than 14 years of age. The salient provisions of this Act are as follows:

  1. In every occupations and enterprise, this Act completely prohibits the employment of children who are less than 14 years of age. But if the child is employed in a family business and his/her education is not hampered then he/she can continue to be employed.
  2. A new category of persons is added in this act which is known as “adolescent”. These are the children who are more than 14 years of age but less than 18 years. They are prohibited to take employment in any hazardous occupations.
  3. Child labour is made a cognizable offence through this Act. If a child is employed when he/she is less than 14 years of age then the employer will be liable for imprisonment from 6 months to 2 years or he/she will be liable for a penalty of twenty thousand or fifty thousand or both for the first time. But in the case of a habitual offender, the employer is liable for jail between 1 year to 3 years. If the parent is the offender then a sum of Rs.10,000 is made payable as a fine and the parents are subject to relaxed penal provisions.
  4. Rehabilitation Fund for the purpose of rehabilitation of children is created under this Act. 
  5. The hazardous occupation is brought down from 83 to 3. The Union Government is empowered under this act to add or delete any occupation from the list that is provided in this act. The three occupations that are considered as hazardous are mining, inflammable substances and hazardous processes that are provided in the Factories Act, 1948. 
  6. This Act provides power to the Government to make a periodic inspection to areas where the employment of children is banned. 
  7. In order to ensure that the provisions of the law are properly implemented, for this, the Government can give power to the District Magistrate.

After the passing of this Act, now, the Indian law is also aligned with the convention of ILO. A complete ban on child labour is put so that under the Right to Education every child can get a compulsory education. The Act also realised and allowed children to help their families and run their family business. The penalty for violating the provisions of this act is also increased and it is made as a cognizable offence.

Child labour laws in India pdf

One can refer to the Act and can study the provisions in detail. To see the Act click here

  1. The Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986,
  2. Child Labour Act (Prohibition and Regulation), 2016

Constitutional Provisions for Child Upliftment

Various constitutional provisions have been provided for the child upliftment such as:

Article 21A: Right to Education

Article 21A of the Indian Constitution states that free and compulsory education must be provided to each and every child who is between the age of 6 to 14 years. Free and compulsory education must be provided in a manner laid down by the State and in a manner law determines.

Article 24: Prohibition of employment of children in factories, etc.

Article 24 of the Indian Constitution states that no child who is less than 14 years of age shall be employed in any hazardous factories or occupations or industries.

Article 39: The State shall, in particular, direct its policy towards securing

Article 39(e) of the Indian Constitution states that the factories or industries in which labours are employed, the employer should not abuse the health and strength of the workers be it man, woman or children of tender age. It also provides that citizens due to their economic necessity should not be forced to enter into any employment that is unsuited to their age, health or strength.

Legislative Provisions Prohibiting and Regulating Employment of Children

There are some legislative provisions that not only prohibits but also regulate the employment of children. These are:

  1. According to the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 a child is a person who is less than 14 years of age.
  2. Section 3 of this Act contains a schedule which provides with various hazardous occupations and processes that abolishes the employment of children. 
  3. A Technical Advisory Committee is also constituted under this Act which can add more occupations and processes which they considered hazardous for children. 
  4. This Act also regulates the conditions of employment and working hours in all the occupations and processes which are not covered under Part III. 
  5. If there is a violation under Section 3 of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 then he/she will be liable for penalties under Section 14 of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986. He/she will be punished with imprisonment not less than three months and it can extend to 1 year or fine which is not less than ten thousand rupees which can also extend to twenty thousand rupees or with both. 
  6. The provision of this Act is enforced by the Central and the State Government in their respective spheres. 

ILO core conventions related to Child Labour

International Labour Organisation [ILO] was established in 1919. It is a U.N. agency for setting up the labour standards, develop policies and formulate programmes in order to promote work for all women and men. The ILO brings the government, employers and workers representatives of 187 member states together. Conventions and Recommendations are set up by the International Labour Standards. This was the principal action of ILO. The countries that ratify the conventions of the international treaties and instruments create an obligation which is legally binding with the same whereas the Recommendations are not only non-binding but they set out the guidelines orienting the national policies as well as the actions. There are 8 fundamental conventions of the ILO. These are:

  1. Convention number-29: Forced Labour Convention.
  2. Convention number-105: Abolition of Forced Labour Convention.
  3. Convention number-100: Equal Remuneration Convention.
  4. Convention number-111: Discrimination(Employment Occupation) Convention.
  5. Convention number-87: Freedom of Association and Protection of Right to Organised Convention.
  6. Convention number-98: Right to Organise and Collective Bargaining Convention.
  7. Convention number-138: Minimum Age Convention.
  8. Convention number-182: Worst form of Child labour Convention.

Convention number 138 that is the minimun age for admission to employment and Convention number 182 that is the worst forms of child labour are directly related to child labour and this is ratified by India.

Convention Number 138 – Minimum Age

The ILO convention number 138 was adopted by the International Labour Conference in June 1973 at its 58th session. This convention is also known as one of the basic human rights conventions. ILO actively takes part to promote its ratification. Any country who ratified it has to undertake:

  1. For effective abolition of child labour, each country has to design a national policy. 
  2. It also specifies the age for the entry to employment and that age should not be less than the age which is necessary for compulsory schooling. 
  3. There should be fully physical and mental development of young people. 
  4. There should be a guarantee that the minimum age required for the entry in employment should not compromise the health, safety and morals of the young people and it should not be less than 18 years of age. 

Convention No.182 on Worst Forms of Child Labour

This convention of ILO accompanies the Recommendation number 190. It was adopted by the ILO in its 87th session which was held at Geneva in June 1999. It is referred to as one of the basic “Human Rights Conventions”. The main provisions of this convention are:

  1. The term child will be applicable to all the persons under the age of 18 years. 
  2.  The worst form of child labour comprises of:
  • All forms of slavery and also the practices of slavery. It includes sale, trafficking, debt bondage, serfdom, forced labour, forced labour for use in armed conflict. 
  • Procuring or use and trafficking of children for illicit activities. It also includes the production and trafficking of drugs that is defined in some relevant international treaties. 
  • Using the child for prostitution or pornography or pornographic performances.
  • It also includes any work that not only harms the health but also the safety and morals of the children.

Article 23 of the Indian constitution

Article 23 and 24 of the Indian Constitution provides for the Right against Exploitation.

Human trafficking and forced labour like beggar is prohibited under Article 23 of the Indian Constitution. The term “beggar” was defined when the British Government and the zamindars used to force the people to carry their goods along with them when they move from one place to another, these people were called beggars. This was called forced labour also because no remuneration was provided to such people. Human trafficking is the modern form of slavery as there is an illegal trade of human beings for various commercial purposes like sexual exploitation, prostitution or forced labour. 

The government passed the Immoral Traffic (Prevention) Act, 1956 and the Bonded Labour System (Abolition) Act, 1976 according to the provisions that are provided in the Constitution of India. The State cannot pay workers less than the prescribed minimum wages even if it takes up any relief work. Reasonable wages are to be paid to the prisoners who are sent for rigorous imprisonment. The Supreme Court has provided that if the prisoners are not provided with any such wages then this will not be considered as a violation of Article 23 of the Indian Constitution. The persons who are under simple imprisonment or preventive detention cannot be made to do manual work but they can do the work if they want and they would require wages.

Forced Labour arises not only out of physical and legal force but also out of compulsion due to the economic circumstances. It is completely banned. The Supreme Court of India in the case of People’s Union for Democratic Rights and others Vs. Union of India and others [5] which is also known as Asiad Workers Case provided that when a person provides a service that is a labour service and in return he/she gets remuneration less than the minimum wage then this case falls clearly in the scope of forced labour which is covered by Article 23 of the Indian Constitution.

Minimum age for domestic help in India

According to the Constitution of India, if a child is below the age of 14 years then he/she can not be employed in any factory or mine or any hazardous occupation. The minimum age that is required for employment is 14 years. If this rule is violated then fine and imprisonment can be imposed. For more than six hours a day, no child is allowed to work. These six hours include one hour of rest after three hours of work. Children are not allowed to work at night that is between 7 p.m and 8 a.m and they are also not allowed to do overtime.

Minimum age for hazardous work

The minimum age requirement for hazardous work is 18 years. The children cannot do night work between (22:00 to 6:00) and overtime for more than four and a half hours. All hazardous occupations and processes are defined in the above Article. These are contained in Section 3 of the Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act, 1986 in Part A and Part B.

Legal Age for Working in India

Children who are less than 14 years of age cannot be employed in any of the occupations or factories. If employed, the employer will be liable for penalties. And the children who are more than 14 years of age and less than 18 years of age cannot be employed in any of the hazardous occupations or processes.

Children under 14 Years of Age

Any child who has not yet crossed the age of 14 years will not be employed in any occupation. But this restriction is not applicable if the child is employed in his/her own family business and his/her education is also not hampered. Also, a child of this age can work as an artist in industries like audio-visual entertainment, advertisements, films, television serials or any other sports activities but the circus is not included in this.

Adolescents – 14 to 18 Years of Age

According to Section 7 of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 no child is allowed to work for more than the prescribed hours. No child will work between 7 p.m and 8 a.m and no child will work for more than three hours per day and the period of three hours can be extended if the child gets a rest interval for one hour. No overtime is allowed.

To employ an adolescent following conditions must be satisfied:

  1. The period of work should not exceed three hours. 
  2. Work in more than one establishment is not allowed for an adolescent.
  3. A holiday of one whole day must be provided to every adolescent. 
  4. After working for three hours there should be a rest interval for one hour. 
  5. An adolescent can only work for six hours a day and not more than that. 
  6. Between 7 p.m and 8 a.m, no adolescent can work.
  7. They cannot be forced to do overtime.

Rules for Employing Adolescents

A register with the following information must be maintained by each and every employer employing an adolescent worker:

  1. Name and date of birth of the adolescent worker.
  2. Hours and periods of work he/she is employed for. 
  3. The amount of rest interval provided.
  4. The nature of work the adolescent is doing.

The following information must be sent by the employer to the Local Inspector within 30 days of employing an adolescent:

  1. Location and the name of the establishment. 
  2. The name of the person who has the authority of actual management of the establishment. 
  3. Address on which communications can be sent.
  4. The nature of processes or occupation that is carried out in the establishment. 

Punishment for Violation of Child Labour Laws

The punishment that is provided in case of violation of labour laws are:

If there is a violation under Section 3 of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 then the employer will be liable for penalties under Section 14 of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986. He/she will be punished with imprisonment for not less than three months and it may be extended to 1 year or fine which is not less than 10,000 rupees which can also extend to 20,000 rupees or with both. If the offender is liable for continuing offence under Section 3 of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 then he/she will be punishable for not less than 6 months and it can extend to 2 years.

Child labour policies in India

Following are the child labour policies in India:

National Policy on Child Labour

Policy

The National Policy of Child Labour that was incorporated in August 1987 provides the action plan that tackles the problem of child labour. It contains:

  1. The legislative action plan. 
  2. General development programmes for the benefit of every child.
  3. Project-based action plans that launch the projects in the areas where there is a huge amount of child labour, for the welfare of children.

To rehabilitate the children who are involved in child labour the National Child Labour Policy [NCLP] was started. At first, it aims at rehabilitating the children that are employed in hazardous occupations and processes. For this, the sequential approach was adopted. After the survey on the children that are employed in hazardous occupations and processes, an order was given to withdraw children from those occupations and to provide them with schooling in special schools.

Legislative Action Plan

This plan was formulated for the strict implementation of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 and other labour laws. It was made to withdraw the children that are employed in hazardous occupations and processes and make sure that the children are not employed in such activities again and also to regulate the working conditions of those children who are involved in non-hazardous employment. This plan can also identify other occupations and processes as hazardous if they are detrimental to the health and the safety of the children.

Government has been actively taking steps to tackle the problem of child labour by enforcing strict legislative provisions and by providing rehabilitation centres. State Governments have developed various authorities and they have been conducting regular inspections as well as raids to areas where there are cases of violation. Poverty is the root cause of this problem so the State Government is providing the rehabilitation centres in order to improve the economic conditions of poor families.

Right to Education Bill

In 2009, the Right to Education Bill was introduced by the Government of India in order to make education reach everywhere. Implementing this Act at the grassroots level will help to eradicate child labour. 

Rehabilitation of Children Working in Hazardous Occupations

By setting up special schools, the Government of India has formulated a programme in order to remove child labour from hazardous occupations and rehabilitate them. Till now, around 2 million children are withdrawn from the hazardous occupations and processes and are enrolled in special schools which provide them basic education, vocational training, monthly stipends, nutrition and health checkups.

Child labour still a big challenge

Despite of several laws that are enforced in India which prohibits the child labour still, there are many children who are employed in homes, nearby restaurants and factories across the country. Including sexual and mental abuse, these children are also subjected to various other types of exploitation. June 12 is observed as Anti-Child Labour Day but activists expressed that due to lack of enforcement of the Child Labour Act, 1986 still there are many cases of child labour all around the world. Moreover, we often encounter child labour several times in our daily life whom we called as a “chhotu” yet we make them do our work rather than helping them and putting them in a rehabilitation centre and help them achieve a good life ahead. Child Labour is still a big challenge that needs to combat in our society. 

Role of society in child labour

In society, child labour is affected by various factors like poverty, lack of education, population and industrialization. If there is overpopulation then there will be more number of family members that will lead to more food, so in order to provide a living to their family children have to work, so, in this way, children become the victims of factory owner’s greed. If there is overpopulation then there will be not enough food which will lead to malnutrition, poor education, high birth rates, unemployment/underemployment, unequal wealth distribution, low income, low savings and investments, lack of technology and at last low of productivity. 

When there is industrialization, the huge factories are set up which not only need more labour but also prefer child as a labour. Due to lack of education parents don’t understand the importance of education and send their children to work due to family circumstances. 

Society plays a big role in increasing the child labour because after knowing all about what kind of evil child labour is and how badly it affects the life of a child they still prefer small kids as their workers in large numbers not only because they are unaware about the minimum wages but also due to unawareness about their rights and duties and it serves as an advantage to all the employers. The employers make them work for longer hours and pay less. So in order to protect children from this evil, the attitude of society that one should be benefited in each and every circumstance must change. Every time one should not only think about his/her benefits but sometimes it is good to think about how to save a child’s life rather than making it worse by one’s own conduct.

Initiatives against child labour in India

Many initiatives were taken by the government as well as non-government organisations in order to curb the problem of child labour in India.

Government initiatives against child labour in India

In 1979, the Gurupadswamy Committee was formed to know and find all about the child labour and ways to tackle it. Based on the recommendations of this committee, the Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act was enacted in 1986. To rehabilitate children that are working in hazardous occupations National Policy on Child Labour was formulated. In 1988, 100 industry-specific National Child Labour Projects were implemented by the Ministry of Labour and Employment. To combat the growing problem of child labour the Indian Government has provided various numbers of Acts, laws, organizations and institutions. These include the Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act, 1986, this Act provides the definition of a child. It states that a person who has not completed the age of 14 years is considered as a child. This Act not only regulates the hours of work but also the working conditions of child labourers and prohibit the employment of child labour in hazardous industries and to rehabilitate the children involved in child labour, the National Child Labour Policy [NCLP] was started in 1988. At first, it aims at rehabilitating the children that are employed in hazardous occupations and processes. For this, the sequential approach was adopted. 

According to the report of Osment, many NGOs like:

  1. Care India, 
  2. Child Rights and You, 
  3. Global March against child labour,

are implemented to combat child labour by providing education and various resources. However, these efforts proved to be unsuccessful.

Non-Governmental Organisations

NGOs are working to protect the children from the evil of child labour. These NGOs include Bachpan Bachao Andolan, Child Rights and You (CRY), Global March against child labour, Talaash Association, ChildFund, Care India, RIDE India, Childline etc. Many public interest litigations have also been filed on the problem of child labour like “PIL on child labour” which is also known as “Hemant Goswami vs. Union of India” [6]. 

In this case, a PIL was filed by a social activist Hemant Goswami. A writ was filed that provided there were violation and non-compliance of provisions of the Child Labour (Prohibition and Regulation) Act, 1986 by the Union and the States. Adv. APS Shergill who appeared for the petitioner also cited examples where children were made to work in Punjab University. They also claimed that when these children are recognized they are more victimised rather than rehabilitated. Goswami and the petitioner Vishavjyoti undertook a survey in order to find the number of child labour in the region. The Court held that the person below the age of 18 years is to be treated as a child. There is now a constitutional obligation to follow the provisions of the Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act, 1986 and to provide free and compulsory education for them. Facilities have to be made which provide free education. 

Demography of child labour 

In India, child labour is affected by the factors like poverty, lack of education, population and industrialization etc. According to the Save the Children report, children between 14-17 years of age are engaged in hazardous occupations and processes which is equal to 62.8% of India’s total child labour and there are more boys than girls that is 38.7 million boys are engaged and 8.8 million girls. In rural India, 80% of the children were found working. According to the reports of the United Nations Children’s Fund (UNICEF), there is a 54% increase in child labour in urban areas than in rural areas.[7]

The Campaign Against Child Labour study provides that approximately 12,666,377 child labour is present in India. Uttar Pradesh has 19,27,997 child workers and Delhi, the capital of India has over 1 million child workers. Other states with approximately similar figures are Bihar, Rajasthan, Maharashtra, Madhya Pradesh and Uttar Pradesh.[8]

The National Sample Survey [NSSO] claims that child labour rates are highest among Muslim Indians that is 40% higher than Hindu Indians. There is less child labour in minority religion in India. The rate of child labour in the tribal population is 3.8%. Due to malnutrition, India has more number of child labour that is 48.2% which is equal to Colombia’s population.[9]

According to the report of Children’s Stolen Childhood’s population, 3.1 million children are part of India’s workforce.[10]

CRY

Child Rights and You [CRY] is a non-governmental and non-profitable organisation that was made in order to provide basic children rights to those children who are deprived of it. It was established in 1976. This organisation was started by Rippan Kapur. A simple decision was made by 7 friends to change the lives of India’s underprivileged children. With only 50 rupees and a dining table as resources, these 7 people belief to change the lives of the children who were suffering. This was how this organisation began. This organisation is open for donations so that people worldwide can participate and help in changing the lives of children who are stuck in child labour for a better future. Also, a lot of people can participate in rehabilitating these children by working in this organisation. 

Survival, development, protection and participation are the four basic rights on which this organisation focuses. There are some basic Foundation Principles on which CRY works, these are:

  1. Survival: This right is related to the right to life, health, nutrition, name, nationality, in short, it consists of the right to survival.
  2. Development: This right aims to provide education, care, leisure and recreation for the development.
  3. Protection: This right aims at protection from exploitation, abuse and neglect.
  4. Participation: This right aims at providing equal opportunity for participation in expression, information, thought and religion.

These principles are applied to everyone without any discrimination. All categories of children like street children, children of sex workers, physically and mentally challenged children, children who are there in juvenile institutions, children who are there in privileged homes, children who are trapped in bonded labour. 

Mission Statement of CRY is to make people take responsibility of the prevailing situation in India and also motivate them to face the situation by collective actions and give the child and themselves equal opportunities to realise their full potential.

Core CRY Principles

Core CRY Principles are as follows:

  1. There should be sustainable changes. 
  2. There should be constructive engagement with all the stakeholders.
  3. There must be accountability and transparency. 
  4. There must be secularism. 
  5. There must be non-violence.
  6. There should be multi-layered interventions that address services, networking and advocacy.

CRY India

CRY looks for promising and grassroots NGOs and provides them with financial, managerial help so that they can achieve sustainability. They provide various types of support like financial requirement, material requirement, information support etc. Since this organisation was set up, more than 300 child initiatives have been implemented which made a positive impact on the lives of millions of children. CRY is a form of a partner which combines with any other NGO who is in need. Its partnership is in the form of direct action that is working with the children and community directly, building capacities in which they provide inputs in the area of organisation building etc. Through networking, in order to make collective efforts, they bring all the organisations working in the same area together and through influencing they influence the Government to make more child policies to save them from various atrocities. CRY also work with some other NGOs at regional, national or state level. These states are Maharashtra, Orissa, West Bengal, Uttar Pradesh, Rajasthan, Delhi, Tamil Nadu. CRY is a part of various alliances such as Campaign Against Child Labour [CACL], End Child Prostitution in Asian Tourism [ECPAT], Donor Agency Network [DAN] and also with the National Alliance for the Fundamental Rights to Education [NAFRE].

CRY follows simple criteria for supporting and take initiative by focusing on children, nascent initiatives. They give priority to the projects where there are no other projects in force and it works basically on its vision and commitment. 

If someone wants to work with CRY then they can file an application according to the format that is prescribed. The branch will shortlist the application, then after the recommendation from the heads and approval from the Board of Trustees, the selection is done.

CRY offices in India

  • CRY-DELHI:

DDA Slum Wing (Barat Ghar), Kotia Mubarakpur,

New Delhi-110003

PHONE NUMBER- 24693137, 4790/3159

FAX NUMBER- 24632302m

EMAIL- ciyinfo.del@crymail.org 

  • CRY-MUMBAI:

189 A, Aisand Estate, Sane Guaiji Marg,

Mumbai-400011

PHONE NUMBER-23096845/6472

FAX NUMBER-23080726

EMAIL- cryinfo.mum@crymail.org 

  • CRY-BANGALORE:

Madhavi Mansion, 13/3-1, Bachammal Road,

Cox Town, Bangalore- 560005

PHONE NUMBER-25484952/8574

FAX NUMBER-2547355

EMAIL- ciyinfo.blr@mail.org 

  • CRY-CHENNAI:

57/2P.S.Sivaswamy

Salai (Sullivan Garden Road), Mylapore,

Chennai-600004

PHONE NUMBER-24996984/24671828

FAX NUMBER-24672407

EMAIL- cryinfo.mds@crymail.org 

  • CRY-KOLKATA:

511, Jodhpur Park,

Kolkata 700068

PHONE NUMBER-24148118/8055

FAX NUMBER-24148030

EMAIL- cryinfo.cal@crymail.org

WEBSITE: httpmailto:cryinfo.cal@crymail.orgs://www.cry.org/

How to stop child labour

Child labour can be stopped through various measures. By analysing the situation, reviewing national laws regarding child labour. By taking protective measures like checking the age of the employees, identifying the hazardous works and carrying out a workplace risk assessment, child labour can be brought under control. Immediate actions are required by not hiring children below the age of 14 years, removing children from hazardous work or reducing the hours for children and providing them with at least minimum age can help in lowering the rate of child labour or making the position of these children in the society better. 

Strategic actions like applying a safety and health management system, using collective bargaining agreements, providing a code of labour practices. By supporting education and children that are found trapped in child labour, this problem can be reduced. We should adapt our business to a child labour free environment and make sure that new suppliers don’t use child labour. If required, one or more monitoring systems should be set up.

Conclusion

Child labour is still a problem before the nation. The various measures have been taken by the Government to deal with this problem of child labour actively. However, due to the socio-economic problems like poverty, illiteracy which are the main cause of child labour, it cannot be solved unless and until there are collective efforts of all the members of the society. If every individual takes the responsibility of child labour then this problem can be solved and we can have a better and developed India. If the public supports the functions of the Government then the problem of child labour can be controlled to a great extent. It is important to spread the awareness about the evil of child labour and make people understand that it is important for a child to grow and enjoy his/her childhood as they are future of our country. 

References 

  1. https://libguides.ilo.org/child-labour-en
  2. http://unicef.in/Whatwedo/21/Child-Labour
  3. https://www.ilo.org/newdelhi/whatwedo/publications/WCMS_557089/lang–en/index.htm
  4. Child Labour Crisis in Diamond Industry”. BBC News. 26 October 1999. Retrieved 8 September 2009., “A future without child labour” (PDF). The International Labour Organization, Geneva. 2002. ISBN 92-2-112416-9, “India: Freeing the Small Hands of the Silk Industry”. (Germany). 2010, Tainted Carpets: Slavery and Child Labor in India’s Hand-Made Carpet Sector, Enforcing the ban”. The Hindu. Chennai, India. 20 October 2006. Retrieved 20 October 2009., “Modern slavery and child labour in Indian quarries – Stop Child Labour
  5. People’s Union for Democratic Rights and others Vs. Union of India and others,1982
  6. Hemant Goswami vs. Union of India, CWP 2693 of 2010/ 9968 of 2009
  7. “Save the Children India | Statistics of Child Labour in India State Wise
  8. “Save the Children India | Statistics of Child Labour in India State Wise”
  9. “Child Labour | UNICEF”
  10. Magnitude of Child Labour in India Archived 8 October 2013 at the Wayback Machine Table 12, Section 8.12, Government of India

 

 

 

The post Child Labour laws in India appeared first on iPleaders.

Mutual funds Regulation In India

$
0
0

This article is written by Richa Singh of Faculty of Law, Aligarh Muslim University. In this article, she has discussed the meaning of mutual funds and its working in India along with the regulations by which it is managed in the country.

Introduction

The Indian industry of mutual funds is evolving continuously. There are several Indian industries bodies which are investing in investor education. Investing in Mutual funds is still considered a risky option. The types of mutual fund options available to an investor make it one of the most flexible and comprehensive investments that are helpful for the people who are willing to invest.

The regulations of RBI and SEBI on mutual funds make it a safer option to maximize your profits and invest money in something useful.

Concept of mutual funds in India

The name itself suggests that a ‘Mutual fund’ is like an investment channel that helps several investors to combine their resources to purchase stocks, bonds, and other securities for their earnings. 

These combined funds which are referred to as Assets Under Management (AUM) are then invested in a mutual fund company’s manager who has expertise in it. The mutual fund company is called as an Asset Management Company (AMC).

This combined underlying holding of the fund is called the ‘portfolio’ and each investor owns some portion of this portfolio and this portion which the person holds is in the form of units.

History of mutual funds in India

  • In India, the industry dealing with mutual funds was established in the year 1963 with the development of the Unit Trust of India (UTI) which was an initiative of the Indian government and the Reserve Bank of India. 
  • The SBI Mutual Fund became the first NON-UTI mutual fund in India in the year 1987.
  • The year 1993 heralded a new era in this industry of mutual funds as it was marked by the entry of private companies.  
  • The SEBI Mutual Fund Regulations came into being in 1996 after the passing of the Securities and Exchange Board of India (SEBI) Act of 1992.
  • After this, the Mutual fund companies have extended and grown exponentially with the help of foreign institutions setting companies in India through joint ventures and properties.
  • The Association of Mutual Funds in India (AMFI), a non-profit organization, was founded in 1995 as the industry developed. It was formed with the objective of promoting healthy and ethical marketing practices in the mutual fund industry of India. 
  • SEBI has made the certificate of AMFI mandatory for all those who are engaged in marketing mutual fund products.

Objective of mutual funds

The objectives of mutual funds are as follows:

  • It helps in generating an additional source of income other than the general earnings.
  • It helps in financing some of the future needs a person dreams of, such as buying a home, post-retirement plans, education of children and their education, legacy planning, etc. 
  • It can help in increasing the savings a person possesses.
  • It is useful in reducing tax liabilities. 
  • It helps in protecting your savings from inflation.

What is a mutual fund?

A mutual fund is a commercial product that invests in stocks or bonds. 

A mutual fund is a pool of investment which is managed professionally for the purpose of purchasing various securities and culminating them into a strong portfolio that will give you attractive returns over and it will be above the risk-free returns which are currently being offered by the market. 

If you own a mutual fund then it is like getting a slice of an apple. Just like that the investors get units of the fund which are in proportion to their investments. 

For example, if there is a mutual fund that has total assets of $5000 and someone invests $500, he/she will receive 10% units of that fund.

Mutual funds meaning

  • Mutual Fund is like a financial vehicle that consists of all the money collected from different investors in securities such as stocks, bonds, and assets.
  • It is operated by money managers who allocate the fund’s assets and produce income for the fund’s investors.
  • It gives investors access to diversified portfolios at a low price.
  • It is divided into several kinds of categories on the basis of investment objectives, kinds of securities they invest in, and the type of return they are expecting.
  • It charges annual fees known as expense ratio or in some cases commissions.

How mutual funds work in India

  • The working of mutual funds in India is the same as that of the USA. These funds are regulated by SEBI in India.
  • In order to start funding, the starters need to have at least 5-year experience in the financial industry. 
  • He should have maintained a net worth for 5 years after he gets registered. 
  • A minimum start-up capital of about Rs. 500 million and Rs. 200 million is required for open-ended and close-ended schemes respectively.
  • SEBI registration is compulsory. After it, the sponsor should form a trust to hold all the assets of the fund either by appointing a new company or by choosing any existing Asset Management Company (AMC).
  • The trust’s job is to overlook the funds and it should be done considering the best interests of the shareholders.
  • The Asset Management Company manages the portfolio of the fund and then shares the information with the shareholders.
  • The funds are invested in various sectors like IT, real estate, etc. 
  • In case one sector is unable to perform well then the others will compensate for it and average out the loss suffered.
  • The fund managers will send the account statements quarterly to the investors. The financial reports of the fund are also sent to the investors so that they can monitor how the fund is performing.
  • Mutual fund investment is flexible in nature and it can be done in many ways as the minimum investment amount is Rs. 500.
  • An investor can invest offline, online, directly or through fund managers.
  • It provides easy liquidity to investors as one can easily encash the money at the time of need.
  • There is a transparency in the investment making since it is under the SEBI guidelines. 
  • A monthly report is shared by investors to make the investment more transparent.
  • A load fund charges commission on the purchase and sometimes at the time of sale. But no-loan funds are free from commissions.

MF Utility

  • MF Utility (MFU) is an application that connects investors to banks, fund houses, KYC registration agencies, registrars, etc.
  • MF Utility is a shared service initiated by Amfi subsidiary MF Utilities India. It’s a transaction aggregation portal that enables consumers to invest in multiple schemes in the fund market. 
  • It’s a free-of-cost service for those who sign up with the utility.
  • The existing investments of investors will not be migrated. After the creation of Common Account Number (CAN), MFU will map the existing folios of investors across all the fund houses to the CAN, based on their Permanent Account Number (PAN) and the pattern.
  • All the transactions submitted through Mutual Fund Utility are then forwarded to the respective Asset Management Company (AMC). No change is there in its processing or brokerage.
  • For availing the facilities of MF Utility, an investor needs to get himself a CAN number by submitting the CAN registration form. Then, the investors will be provided the login access to MF Utility.
  • KYC compliance is required for CAN creation.
  • The CAN provides a lot of facilities to the investors and distributors. In order to avail the MF Utility facilities, a CAN number is required. 
  • The CAN is not transferable and in case of eventualities, the holders have to request the transmission with MFU India.

Structure of mutual fund in India

  • Mutual Funds have a 3-tier system in India.
  • The 1st tier is the Sponsor, 2nd tier is Public trust and the 3rd tier is Asset Management Company.
  • A sponsor is a person who establishes a mutual fund and is associated with another corporation.
  • It is necessary for a sponsor to seek approval from the Securities and Exchange Board of India.
  • After the approval, the sponsor has to make the Public Trust as per the Indian Trusts Act, 1882.
  • The Trust itself cannot enter into any contract as it does not have any legal identity. So, for that purpose trustees are appointed to act on behalf of the Trust.
  • The instrument of Trust must be in the form of a deed agreement between the Sponsor and the trustees of that mutual fund under the Indian Registration Act, 1908.
  • After that, the Trust gets registered with SEBI leading to the creation of the fund.
  • The trust, when registered, is known as a mutual fund.
  • The sponsor and trust are two separate entities. 
  • The Trust acts as an internal regulator of the mutual fund. Its main task is to check whether the money is managed properly or not as per the objectives.
  • Then the Trustees appoint an Asset Management Company (AMC) to manage the collected money through the mutual fund.
  • The approval of SEBI is required for AMCs.
  • The Board of Directors of an AMC has at least 50% of independent directors.
  • The AMC functions under the control and supervision of its Board of Directors, SEBI and the directions of the Trust.
  • AMC floats new schemes in the name of the Trust and manages these schemes by selling and buying securities.
  • For this purpose, the AMC needs to follow the guidelines given by the SEBI as per the agreement signed between the company and the Trust. 

Types of mutual funds

Mutual fund types can be classified as:

Based on Asset Class

  • Equity Funds 
  • These funds, primarily, invest in stocks. 
      • They invest the money collected from different investors into shares of different companies.
      • The performance of these shares determines the returns or losses in the market.
      • These funds come with quick growth. So, the risk is comparatively higher in investing money in these funds. 
  • Debt Funds
    • They invest in fixed-income securities such as bonds, securities, treasury bills, etc. 
    • They have fixed maturity date and interest rates.
    • They are good for a small but regular income and risk involvement is also minimal.
  • Money Market Funds 
    • They are for the investors who trade money in the money market ( also known as capital market or cash market).
    • Usually, they are run by the government, corporations or banks by issuing securities like bonds, T-bills, etc. 
    • The fund manager invests the money and disburses regular dividends in return.
    • They are good for short-term plans and are relatively less risky.
  • Hybrid Funds 
    • They are also known by the name Balanced Funds. 
    • They are a mix of bonds and stocks, thereby, bridging the gap between Debt Funds and Equity Funds.
    • There is no fixed ratio. It may be variable or fixed.
    • They are good for the investors who are ready to take high risks rather than holding to lower but regular income. 

Based on Structure

  • Open-Ended Funds
    • These funds do not have any issue regarding the time period or the number of units.
    • An investor can trade funds and exit whenever he likes at the current Net Asset Value. 
    • This is the reason for the constant changing of its unit capital with new entries and exits. 
    • They may also stop taking in the investors due to management or other problems.
  • Close-Ended Funds
    • Their unit capital is fixed and they cannot sell more than a pre-agreed number of units. 
    • They may be deadlines to buy units.
    • The specific maturity period is there and fund managers are open to diverse fund sizes.
    • SEBI mandates that investors under this fund type should be given either the repurchase option or listing on stock exchanges in order to exit.
  • Interval Funds
    • These funds have the characteristics of both Open and Close-Ended Funds.
    • They have a specific time to purchase and exit the scheme and it should be done at intervals only. 
    • No transactions will be permitted, under this type of fund, for at least 2 years.
    • These are suitable for those investors who want to have a lump amount of savings for an immediate goal.

Based on Investment goals

  • Growth Funds 
    • These put a huge portion in shares and growth sectors.
    • They are suitable for those who have a surplus of money to invest in riskier plans or they have some positive belief in the scheme.
  • Income Funds
    • They distribute the money in a mix of bonds, certificates of deposits and securities.
    • They have historically earned investors better returns than deposits.
    • They are best suited for investors who are risk-averse from a 2-3 years perspective.
  • Liquid Funds
    • They also belong to the debt-fund category as they invest in debt instruments with a tenure up to 91 days.
    • The maximum amount you can invest is Rs. 10 Lakhs.
    • The difference between liquid funds and debt funds is the calculation of the Net Asset Value (NAV).
    • NAV of liquid funds is calculated considering all the 365 days including Sundays but others are calculated considering business days only.
  • Tax-Saving Funds
    • Equity Linked Saving Scheme is gaining popularity these days as it serves double benefits as well as save on taxes in the lowest lock-in period of 3 years.
    • They make you earn non-taxed returns from 14-16%.
    • They are best suited for long-term investments by salaried investors.
  • Aggressive Growth Funds 
    • They are a bit risky and are designed to make steep monetary benefits.
    • They should be chosen as per the beta (a tool to gauge the movement of the fund in the market).
  • Capital Protection Funds
    • They are to protect your principal amount.
    • In order to serve this purpose, they earn relatively small.
    • The fund manager invests the amount in bonds and the rest in equities.
    • The incurrence of loss is nil.
    • You need at least 3 years to safeguard the money you invested and the returns will be taxable.
  • Fixed-Maturity Funds
    • In order to bring down the tax burden, investors go for this funding scheme.
    • If an investor is uncomfortable taking the debt market risks, Fixed Maturity Funds provide a great opportunity.
    • They have a fixed maturity period which could range from 1 month to 5 years.
    • The fund manager puts the investment for the same time period to receive accrual interest at the time of maturity. 
  • Pension Funds
    • This fund type is for those who want to put away some amount of their income to secure their financial needs after retirement.
    • They can solve many problems like medical emergency, children’s weddings, etc.
    • Relying only on savings is not recommended though.

Based on Risks

  • Very Low-Risk Funds
  • These are liquid funds and are short-termed (1 month to 1 year).
    • They are not risky at all.
    • These are low-return funds (6% at best)
    • They are useful in fulfilling small financial needs and in securing their money until then.
  • Low-Risk Funds
    • When a currency depreciates or any unexpected national crisis is going on then investors don’t want to take risk of investing money in riskier funds.
    • In such situations, putting money either in one or in a combination of liquid, ultra-short-term, etc. is recommended.
    • Returns will be somewhere between 6-8%.
    • Investors are allowed when valuations of the fund become stable.
  • Medium-Risk Funds
    • They are neither very risky nor very safe as the risk factor is of medium level.
    • The fund manager invests a portion in debt and the remaining in equity funds.
    • The average money that one can make out of this is 9-12% and the NAV is not very volatile.
  • High-Risk Funds
    • This fund type is suitable for those investors who are aiming for high returns with no risk-aversion.
    • These need active fund management.
    • Regular performance reviews are compulsory in these type of funds as they are highly volatile.
    • The expected return percentage is 15% and more.

Specialized Mutual Fund Types

  • Sector Funds
    • These are theme-based mutual funds and they invest in one specific sector.
    • The risk factor is high as the investment is made only in one sector.
    • The sector-trends must be considered while investing in such funds and if decline starts then you should exit immediately.
    • They are not always risky, they also offer great returns.
    • There are some areas like pharma, IT, banking, etc. which have witnessed huge growth in the investment sector and proved to be promising as well.
  • Index Funds
    • These are best suited for passive investors.
    • Money is put in an index and is not managed by a fund manager.
    • In this fund type, the identification of stocks and the corresponding ratio is considered and then the money invested is put in a similar proportion and in similar stocks.
    • They cannot outdo the market and that’s why not much popular in India.
  • Funds of Funds
    • These are multi-manager mutual funds and diversified in nature.
    • They put money in diverse fund categories.
    • It involves buying a single fund that can invest in many funds.
    • Like this, it achieves diversification as well as save on costs.
  • Emerging Market Funds
      • Investing in an emerging market is considered to be a risky option as it has given negative returns too.
      • India is itself an emerging market and in order to gain high returns, investors often fall prey to market levites.
      • In a long-term perspective, they are helpful and contribute to the growth of the country.
  • International Funds
      • It is for investors who want to spread their investment to other countries.
      • This fund helps them in getting good returns.
      • The concentration of International fund is solely on the foreign market.
  • Global Funds
      • Global funds are different from those of International funds.
      • It includes both – investment markets worldwide and investment in your home country.
      • They are quite risky as it goes through different policies, approach, variations, market, etc.
      • Investing in this market has historically given high long-term returns and acts as a break against inflation.
  • Real Estate Funds
  • Investing in real estate comes with high risk and people avoid investing in these.
      • An investor just puts his money in an already established real estate companies indirectly, making him a participant in the investment.
      • It is a long-term investment.
      • It negates risk factors in purchasing a property and has the liquidity to some extent.
  • Commodity-Focused Stock Funds
      • It is suitable for investors who can easily take risks and looking to diversify their portfolio.
      • They give a chance to invest in multiple and diverse trades. 
      • Returns are not periodic. 
      • It is either based on the performance of the stock company or the commodity itself. 
      • The only mutual fund which can invest directly in India is gold. 
  • Market Neutral Funds
      • This is for the investors who want protection from unfavourable market tendencies and it offers good returns as well.
      • This is useful for small investors also.
      • They come with better risk-adaptability.
  • Inverse Funds
      • It is best suited for investors who are looking for diversified trades and have a high-risk appetite.
      • No periodic returns are there.
      • Returns are based either on the commodity of the performance of the company with which stocks are invested.
  • Asset Allocation Funds
      • These are greatly flexible funds as they combine debt, equity, and gold in a ratio.
      • They are helpful in regulating the equity-debt distribution.
      • It requires great expertise in allocating and in choosing the stocks and bonds from the fund manager.
  • Gift Funds
  • These funds can be gifted to anyone to secure their financial needs in the future.
  • Exchange-Traded Funds
    • It is from the Index funds family.
    • It is a fund type which is bought and sold on exchanges.
    • It has unlocked a world of investment prospects.
    • It gives investors exposure to stock markets and specialized sectors.
    • It can be traded in real-time and it falls and rises many times a day.
https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-companies-act-corporate-governance
                     Click Above

Regulation of Mutual Funds in India

The term “regulation” means a rule or directive made and controlled by an authority. 

  • Mutual funds are regulated by the Securities and Exchange Board of India (SEBI). 
  • In 1996, SEBI formulated the Mutual Fund Regulation. 
  • SEBI is additionally the apex regulator of capital markets and its intermediaries. 
  • The issuance and trading of capital market instruments also come under the purview of SEBI. 
  • Along with SEBI, mutual funds are regulated by RBI, Companies Act, Stock exchange, Indian Trust Act and Ministry of Finance. 
  • RBI acts as a regulator of Sponsors of bank-sponsored mutual funds, especially in the case of funds offering guaranteed returns.
  • In order to provide a guaranteed returns scheme, a mutual fund needs to take approval from RBI. 
  • The Ministry of Finance acts as a supervisor of RBI and SEBI and appellate authority under SEBI regulations.
  • Mutual funds can appeal to the Ministry of finance on the SEBI rulings.

Who regulates mutual funds in India

  • Primarily, mutual funds are regulated by the Securities and Exchange Board of India (SEBI). 
  • A mutual fund should have the approval of RBI in order to provide a guaranteed returns scheme.
  • The Ministry of Finance acts as a supervisor of RBI and SEBI and appellate authority under SEBI regulations.
  • The Association of Mutual Funds in India (AMFI) has been made to develop this Mutual Fund Industry of India on professional and ethical lines and to enhance and maintain standards in all areas with a view to protect and promote the interests of mutual funds and their unitholders.

Advantages of mutual funds

  • It offers you professional management. Through mutual funds, investors get access to the professional money managers who have expertise and experience in the field of buying, selling and monitoring investments by the investors.
  • It helps you in holding a wide variety of shares at a much lower price than you really could own by yourself. If one investment in the Fund decreases in value that does not mean that the other will also be decreased, it may increase as well. By holding shares in the market you can take advantage of the changing environment in the industry. It helps in diversification. 
  • It gives opportunities to the small investors to take part in the professional asset management and they can have low investment minimums.
  • Most of the mutual funds allow investors to deal with shares on any business day. Many funds provide you with an automatic purchase program. It is according to the convenience of the investors and helps them in gaining the best out of the money invested. 

Mutual fund benefits

There are various benefits of investing in Mutual Funds, such as:

  • The higher level of diversification since the basket of a portfolio will be aimed at spreading the investment in order to offer protection against concentration risks.
  • They provide regular liquidity as shareholders of open-ended funds and unit investment trusts may sell their holdings back to the fund at regular intervals at a price equal to the NAV of the fund’s holdings.
  • Managed by professional investors who have rich experience in investment and can understand the nerves of the market.
  • Since mutual funds are regulated by a Government body i.e. AMFI in India, it offers protection and comfort to the investors before considering investment opportunity.
  • All mutual funds are required to report the same level of information to the investors which makes it relatively easier for comparison in case of diversification.
  • These funds provide regular reports of their performance and are also easily available on the internet to understand past trends as well as the strategies implemented.

Investing mutual funds in India

  • After submitting an application form along with a cheque or bank draft at the branch office or designated Investor Service Centres (ISC) of mutual Funds or Registrar & Transfer Agents one can invest in mutual funds.
  • Investment can also be made online through the websites of the respective mutual funds.
  • One may also invest through a Mutual Fund Distributor registered with AMFI or choose to invest directly.
  • A Mutual Fund Distributor can be –  an individual or a non-individual entity e.g. Banks etc.

Association of mutual funds in India

The Association of Mutual Funds in India has been established to develop the industry of Mutual funds in India. Its aim is to make this industry on professional, ethical and healthy lines. This is done to enhance this industry and maintain standards so that the interests of the shareholders are promoted and protected. 

AMFI was incorporated on 22nd August 1995 as a non-profit organization.

It is an association of SEBI registered mutual funds in India of all the registered Asset Management Companies.

AMFI Registration

Who can apply for registration?

Only the below mentioned people can apply for the AMFI Registration Number (ARN).

  • Any postal agent.
  • The minimum age for obtaining ARN is 18 years.
  • Any class III and above and equivalent, retired government official or semi-government official who has served for not less than 10 years.
  • Retired teachers with not less than 10 years of service.
  • Retired banking officers with not less than 10 years of experience.
  • Any agent or intermediary who is engaged in the distribution of financial products such as FD agent, insurance agent, etc. But it must be registered with any other regulator of Financial Services.
  • Appointed business correspondents by banks.
  • Persons who are 50 years of age or above.
  • Any other person including students who have NISM Certificate by passing the NISM V-B exam.
  • No distributor should have more than one ARN card.

Requirements for registering with AMFI

  • They need to submit a self-attested copy of identity proof and address proof as stated in KYC application form.
  • For new cadre distributors, a self-attested copy of the NISM certificate is required.
  • If the person is a student then he needs to submit the Certificate of passing the exam NISM series V-B.

Allotment of ARN 

  • After the proper scrutiny of the documents a photo identity card which contains a unique ARN, Employee Unique Identity Number (EUIN) indicating validity period would be issued to the applicant.
  • After this, they can approach AMCs.
  • Now, one can sell units of mutual fund schemes as given in SEBI Circular dated September 13, 2012.

Renewal of ARN

  • An ARN must be renewed on or six months before the expiry date of the ARN.
  • For this, you need to pass the V-B examination which is designed for new cadre distributors by NISM.

Mutual fund investment online

  • Through the online portals go to the website of the AMCs in whose mutual fund you want to invest.
  • Create a portfolio there in AMCs. 
  • The options you will get there are – “Direct” or “Through Distributors”. 
  • If you want to invest directly then click on ‘Direct’ option if you want to invest through distributors then click on ‘Through Distributors’ option.
  • You need to fill the application form and select your option in both the cases if it is direct or through distributors.
  • To make your investments you have to log in to AMCs.

Mutual Funds RBI

The Reserve Bank of India (RBI) was established in 1935 through the Reserve Bank of India Act, 1934. It is the apex bank of the country. Its function is to formulate and regulate monetary policies, thus, plays a key role in maintaining stability and ensure the smooth flow of credit in all the productive sectors of the country. It has prescribed a code of conduct for banking and financial systems within the country.

The guidelines of the RBI for Mutual Funds are as follows:

  • The mutual funds which deals exclusively with the money market need to be registered with RBI and all the other schemes require registration with SEBI.
  • RBI regulations for NRIs investing in India are:
    • A mutual fund other than deposits and bank accounts must be invested in units of domestic mutual funds.
    • All the other investments must be invested in units of money market mutual funds and domestic mutual funds in India.
  • RBI supervises the operations of funds that are owned by banks.
  • Any issue regarding the AMC’s ownership by banks is regulated by RBI.

Sebi guidelines for mutual funds

Mutual funds are regulated by the Securities and Exchange Board of India (SEBI). SEBI formulated the Mutual Fund Regulation in the year 1996. 

These regulations and guidelines must be followed in order to set up a mutual fund and maintaining it. 

How to get registered as a Mutual Fund?

  • After an investor fills the application for registration as a mutual fund, the SEBI will guide him step-by-step after that. 
  • During the process of registration, all the replies are sent within 21 working days from the date of each communication.
  • The total time required for registrations depends on how fast the communication is with the applicant of the fund.

The SEBI (Mutual Funds) Regulations, 1996

For the purpose of getting a certificate of registration, the following must be fulfilled by the applicant:

  • The sponsor of the fund should have a soundtrack record and general reputation of fairness and integrity in all his business transactions. 

The ‘sound track record’ means:

  • The sponsor should have a business in the field of finance for not less than 5 years.
  • In the preceding 5 years, the net worth is positive.
  • The net worth in the previous year should be more than the contributed capital of that sponsor in the AMC.
  • After providing for depreciation, interest, and taxes the sponsor has profits left in all the preceding years including the last year i.e. 5th year.
  • The person who is applying for the fund is fit and proper.
  • If there is already an existing fund, such funds should be in the form of trust and the board must have approved the trust deed for the same.
  • The sponsor contributes or has contributed not less than 40% to the AMC. only the person who holds 40% or more of the net worth, shall be considered as a sponsor and will be allowed to fulfil the criteria specified in the regulation.
  • The sponsor, any principal officer to be employed by a mutual fund or its Board of Directors should not have been guilty of fraud or any other offence which involves moral turpitude or any economic offence.
  • The appointment of trustees should be according to the regulations.
  • The appointment of Asset Management Company should also be in accordance with the regulations given.
  • The appointment of the custodians to keep securities and perform various other functions, as may be authorized by the trust. 

Important SEBI Regulations for mutual funds

  • For a mutual fund, the AMC set up should consist of 50% independent directors, a separate board of trustees company with 50% independent trustees and independent custodians so that some distance can be managed between fund managers, custodians, and trustees.
  • As AMC manages the funds and trustees hold the custody of all the assets. A balance must be maintained between them so that both can keep a check on each other.
  • SEBI takes care of the Sponsor, financial soundness of the fund and probity of the business while granting permission.
  • Mutual funds must adhere to the principles of advertisement.
  • In the case of an open-ended scheme and closed-ended scheme, the minimum of 50 crores and 20 crores corpus is required as per the guidelines of SEBI.
  • A mutual fund should invest the money raised for these savings schemes within 9 months.
  • By this, the funds do not get invested in bullish markets and suffering from poor NAV also reduces.
  • The maximum amount that a mutual fund can invest in the money market is 25% in the first 6 months after closing the funds and 15%of the corpus after six months so that short-term liquidity requirements can be met.
  • SEBI checks mutual funds every year in order to make it in compliance with the regulations and guidelines.

Are Mutual funds allowed to do cryptocurrency trading?

Cryptocurrency is a digital currency that is not monitored by any central authority. It is a medium of exchange that uses cryptography for making and securing transactions and to manage new units. It has no legal sanction and is not backed by the government. 

In the case of Tata Consultancy Services v. State of Andhra Pradesh , the Court stated that a commodity means a good of any kind which can be used or is an article of commerce. Hence, Cryptocurrency can be seen as a commodity. Allowing cryptocurrency in trading would mean to legalize commodity derivatives trading by mutual funds.

Advantages of using cryptocurrency for mutual funds 

  • The use of cryptocurrency in trading has multiple benefits as all the transactions as it gets recorded in a public ledger.
  • It ensures secure legal transactions.
  • It requires fewer efforts and promotes instant settlements.

RBI’s stand on the use of cryptocurrency in mutual funds

  • At present, RBI does not consider cryptocurrencies good for investing in mutual funds.
  • It regards it as a violation of the country’s existing foreign exchange norms.
  • It comes with regulatory risks, hacking issues, scalability problems, etc.  
  • The sale of cryptocurrency is anonymous and it may be used in illegal financial transactions.

Will it be helpful to allow transactions using cryptocurrency in India?

  • The use of cryptocurrency can be allowed only to some selected financial institutions such as mutual fund industry which have expertise in dealing with trades related to cryptocurrency.
  • In India, the majority do not have access to internet services, in order to be at the safer side, the transactions in cryptocurrency should be allowed only to such organizations which can maximise their profit using this method.
  • The RBI must set some strict KYC rules for this purpose.
  • The transactions done through cryptocurrency can be taxed whenever it gets mined or transferred. 
  • After following all these steps the transactions in cryptocurrency can become safe in India. 

Can NRIs Invest in Mutual Funds

In India, NRIs can invest in mutual funds and it can be done according to the preference of the investors. It can be made on a repatriable basis i.e. invested in units of domestic mutual funds or can be done on a non-repatriable basis i.e. in units of money market mutual funds and domestic mutual funds in India.

The RBI has granted permission to offer mutual funds schemes on repatriation basis but with the following terms & conditions:

  • It should be made in accordance with the regulations mentioned in the Securities and Exchange Board of India.
  • The NRI investor’s amount representing the investment should be received through banking channels or by debit to his FCNR/NRE account.
  • A dividend and maturity proceeds of units represented by the net amount should be through banking channels or the FCNR/NRE account of the investor and is subject to payment of the applicable taxes on the same.
  • The RBI has allowed making investments on a non-repatriable basis but with certain conditions. These funds should be given by debit to National Reconnaissance Officer (NRO).
  • An NRI does not require any approval for investing in India. 
  • The UTIs/ Government securities can be sold or transferred to NRIs but it should be arranged through an authorized dealer. 
  • Only UTI can repurchase. 
  • If an NRO account is used in purchasing funds then it can be remitted abroad.
  • NRIs are allowed to acquire shares of the units of domestic funds or Indian companies by the portfolio investment scheme.
  • An overall of 5% paid-up share capital is there for each series of convertible stocks purchased by NRIs/OCBs.
  • There is no ceiling for investing in domestic mutual funds.  
  • The approval from the RBI for units of Domestic mutual funds in India is value for 5 years from the date of issue and can be reviewed by a simple letter.

Conclusion

Mutual funds pave a way to maximize the earnings for future financial needs. The use of cryptocurrency should be allowed in mutual fund investments so that it becomes easier for investors to make instant transactions. The use of cryptocurrency, though, is illegal according to the Foreign norms of the country but it should be considered as it will help in developing the mutual fund industry in India. 

 

The post Mutual funds Regulation In India appeared first on iPleaders.

Steps for Filing a Cyber Crime Complaint

$
0
0

This article is co-authored by Pooja Kapur, a 5th-year law student from Amity Law School, Noida and Yash Jain, a third-year student of Institute of Law, Nirma University. The article discusses the concept of cybercrime complaint and how to file a cyber crime complaint both offline and online.

What is Cyber Crime?

Any activity being unlawful in nature which involves the use of any network or networked device or computer as a means to commit such activity is known as cyber crime. It can be inferred from the definition that “computer” is the main element which is either used as a tool for directly committing a cyber crime or can be used to target other computers or devices. The former category which requires computer as a direct weapon involves the committing of crimes like cyber terrorism, pornography, Intellectual Property Rights Violations etc. Whereas in the latter category crimes like hacking, virus attacks etc are committed. 

The misuse of advancement in technology is paving a way for more criminal activities to be committed and in particular criminal misuse of information technology such as-

Types of Cyber Crimes

hacking
Image source- http://bit.ly/2Ixc5KC

Hacking

Access is basically a means or an opportunity to approach or enter a place or a way etc. it further involves instructing or communicating with the resources of a computer device like logical resources, arithmetical resources, memory function resources etc. A  person makes unauthorised use of or access to the computing device of the other person when he does that without taking the permission of the actual owner of the device.

Hacking, on the other hand, is an act of breaking into the network or computer of the other person. It also involves stealing the credit or debit card information or other bank details for making personal monetary gains.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-cyber-law-fintech-technology-contracts

Click Here

Real-life example of Hacking

Vladimir Levin a Russian programmer with a computer software firm in St. Petterburg managed to get access and stole millions of dollars in 1995 from citibank network.

Trojan attack

Trojan or a trojan horse is normally disguised as a legitimate software which is employed by the person committing cyber theft or by hackers as well to gain access to and extract information of the systems of other users. It enables the cyber criminal to have access to the sensitive information of the legitimate user, spy on them and have a backdoor access on their systems. It also includes deleting, modifying, blocking and copying data along with disrupting the performance of various computer systems. Trojans can attack a legitimate owner in various ways based on the action performs, thus, it is classified as follows-

  • Backdoor – it acts like a remote control and authorises the hacker to have a control in the infected network or computer. It can involve sending or deleting files and also rebooting the computer.
  • Trojan- banker- it is used for stealing the legitimate owner’s bank or account details, which includes the details of credit and debit cards as well.
  • Trojan downloader- it helps in installing and downloading a new version of malicious software in a particular computer.
  • Trojan spy- it helps in tracking data or getting a list of applications etc.

Example of Trojan

A trojan named as Zbot has infected more than 37,000 computers in the United Kingdom through a drive by download. Users visiting a compromised site would unknowingly receive the virus as a cookie and then it steals all the data of the users.

virus attack

Virus and worm attack

Virus is the programme which has the capability of infecting the other programmes. It also has the capability to make copies of itself and spread it into other programmes. Worms are programmes which help in multiplying like viruses and spread it from device to device.

Example of Virus and worm attack

A virus named Melissa is considered to be the most damaging virus ever released. It was the fastest spreading email-based worm ever. Melissa lured people by claiming in an email that it contains the list of passwords for pornographic sites and when the message opened it created havoc on the computer systems.

Identity theft 

Identity theft is one of the most common and prominent forms of cyber crime in which a person committing the crime steals the information of the other person by the use of the internet. There is a broad scope of criminal activities under the purview of cyber crime. 

Internet acts as a great source of making things accessible easily without moving from one place. Though the internet at one point is proving to be a boon in today’s scientifically updated community but on the other hand, it is unfortunate that some people are indulging in unlawful activities by committing cyber crimes and making misuse of the technology.

Example of Identity Theft

Abraham Abdallah duped several credit score companies into providing them with information, and then steal millions of dollars from America’s richest people including Warren Buffet and Steven by using their identity.

email
Image Source – https://www.financialexpress.com

Email related crimes

Email spoofing 

This is a fraud act which makes an email to appear originating from a particular person and from a particular place which in reality is not the original source. Thus, as the message appears to be from one source which is actually not an original source. With the help of a working Simple Mail Transfer Protocol, an email spoofing can easily be achieved. The recipient can inspect the email source code to check whether the email is spoofed or not. Also, the recipient can track the IP address of the email and trace it back to the original sender.

Email spamming 

Spamming is a deliberate act of sending email to a large number of people in the similar to a chain letter and to use network resources. It can be combined with email spoofing. 

Email booming

In this identical email messages are sent to a particular IP address by the abusers on repeatedly. 

Phishing

It is a type of cyber crime in which the hacker sends the URLs and email attachments which are malicious in nature to the users. The purpose of the hacker in phishing is to gain access to systems of legitimate users. The users get trapped into the trick played by the hackers who send the emails claiming the user the need to change their password or update their account information which easily gives access to the criminals of their system.

The purpose is to extract personal information like passwords, credit and debit card numbers etc. Criminals have an objective of gaining access to the login credentials of the real owner of the system, network or device etc. through this kind of attack. By being cautious of these kinds of suspected email attachments the user can protect itself from the phishing attack and at the same time protect its personal information.

The scammers may try to trap a person in this scam by claiming fake information that unauthorised or suspicious activity is happening on a particular person’s account.

HDFC Bank guidelines on Cyber Crime

How to avoid phishing scams?

The guidelines to avoid phishing scams by HDFC Bank are followed as-

Identify signs of fraud

To know about phishing websites and email, you need to look carefully on the subject matter which is delivered by the websites or email as in phishing websites and email will often be riddled with grammatical errors and fake branding.

Inspect a website before interacting with it as look at the URL or website address closely. As you will never see a misspelling in the bank name and a genuine bank website address will always be prefixed with ‘https’. That is an indication that all communication between your browser and the bank’s website is encrypted.

Click cautiously

Another way to identify phishing websites or email is most phishing sites spread their reach on the internet by posting flashy and lucrative links on websites with high user traffic. It is advisable to inspect links before interacting with them because clicking on them can seriously compromise your security. If you find anything suspicious then do a quick web search to identify the bank’s official website address or URL.

Exercise caution

The best way to avoid phishing is to become more and more cautious by using only trusted and genuine software and services when banking online. Access websites only through official links and sources, and follow proper security procedures.

Also, check if the website is secure by inspecting its URL for the SSL certificate and also it is advisable to have two devices – one for work and one for personal use- so that the security of the work device is never compromised.

How to recover from a phishing attack?

The guidelines to recover from a phishing attack by HDFC Bank are followed as-

Change all your passwords

The first step you should take to keep the damage minimum from phishing is to change your login credentials and passwords. Since the scammer could have access to all your accounts so it is advisable to change your credentials and passwords as soon as possible and to keep them out of the system and prevent further damage.

Contact the officials

The next important step would be to call your bank and explain the situation to them. As by informing them they will then freeze your account so that no further transaction can be conducted. After informing your bank officials it is also advisable to inform the cybercrime division as most states have a cybercrime division.

Scan your system

The third important step to recover from a phishing attack is to scan your system to ensure the attacker did not install any malware or backdoor software on the device for future attacks.

Delete emails from unknown sources

It is also advisable to the customers to go through your inbox once a week and delete marketing mailers and emails from unknown sources.

If you ever find yourself at the receiving end of a phishing scam, don’t panic because even the most complicated attack can be resolved with the help of your bank and the police authorities. Above all, remember to exercise caution in all your online transactions.

To know more you can visit the HDFC website here.

troll
Image Source – http://www.thesleuthjournal.com

Trolling

The word itself indicates that it is an act of defaming the other person online in front of the whole world. The purpose of this is to tarnish the reputation or lower down the image of the innocent person. It disrupts the online communication.

Cyberbullying

when an unknown attacker uses the electronic form of media or internet to post photos, videos, texts, messages of such type which can be embarrassing in nature. It is a form of harassment which involves the use of some harsh terms to affect the victim fully.

The intention is to insult the victim publicly. Posting humiliating rumours, nasty comments, posting hate comments to trigger the political, religious and ethical beliefs or point of views of the people are some of the types of cyberbullying.

Steps to prevent Cyberbullying

Today’s generation has grown up using technology and is well versed with it. So it is essential to keep a check on them and it is the duty of the parents to keep a check on the activities of their children. Because the teenagers have less maturity and understanding to make a difference between what is right and what is wrong that is the reason why they are more vulnerable to cyberbullying and that is why it is crucial for parents to have a constant check on the activities of their children while they use the internet.

There are various warning signs to be looked upon to check whether the person at your place is bullied or might be bullying someone. These signs are as follows-

  • Time fluctuation in the use of phone or laptop by an adult  or child,
  • The tendency to avoid healthy discussions online,
  • Hiding of profile from others,
  • Indifferent behaviour towards social activities.
  • Signs of becoming stressed or depressed etc.

After observing all the warning signals if there is a situation of the person facing cyber bullying then it is essential to report the case to the cyber crime cell as soon as possible.

The steps to prevent cyberbullying are followed by as-.

Step 1: Educate yourself

If you want to prevent cyber bullying then it is very important for you and for your children to understand what exactly it is.

Step 2: Protect your password

To prevent cyber bullying it is also very important for the netizen that you must safeguard your password and all private information from curious peers. Never ever give bullies the opportunity to post anything embarrassing about yourself.

Step 3: Raise awareness

It is the responsibility of all parents and individuals to bring awareness to cyber bullying whether it be through a movement, a club an event or campaign.

Step 4: Setup privacy controls

Change your privacy controls and restrict who can see your profiles to only trusted friends.

Step 5: Never open messages from people you don’t know

There is an old saying that ‘precaution is better than cure’ never open messages from people you don’t know, delete them without reading them as they could contain viruses and infect your computer. It is best to not engage and ignore them. 

Step 6: Always log out of your accounts on public computers

Staying logged in public computers you run the risk of the bully changing your password and locking you out for a period of time. So, don’t give anyone the slightest chance to pose as you or to share false information.

Step 7: Don’t be a cyber bully

We cannot see the change in society until and unless we promised to change ourselves. It is your responsibility to treat others as you want to be treated. If you find someone getting cyber bullied then help him and don’t become a cyber bully.

Ransomware

It is a form of malware or malicious software which after taking control of the computer restricts the person to access his own system. To prevent the system from ransomware infection it is essential to defend one’s own system by keeping it updated and by installing the software only after knowing every detail about it. Such defensive steps shall be necessarily taken into consideration.

Installing anti-virus software is another defensive step which helps in detecting such malicious software. Keeping a back-up of documents and files is really important and automatic back up shall also be done.

Cyberstalking

The term stalking refers to keeping a check or surveillance on some particular person by an individual or a group of individuals. When it is done through the means of the internet or by following the other person constantly on his/her social media account then it is known as cyberstalking. It often takes a form of harassment and is overlapping with cyberbullying. 

There were no specific laws dealing with cyberstalking prior to February 2013 amendment. But the scenario has changed after this year. Section 354D of Indian Penal Code deals with providing punishment for cyberstalking. According to this provision any man who repeatedly follows or contacts a woman or tries to do so for the purpose of fostering personal interaction despite clear indication by a woman showing her disinterest or who monitors the internet, email or other forms of electronic communication used by a woman, then it amounts to the offence of stalking. 

There is an exception to this section that stalking done for following purposes will not be liable to punished under section 354D

  • If a man pursued it for the purpose of preventing or detecting crime and the man accused has been entrusted with the responsibility of preventing and detecting the crime by the State; or
  • It was pursued under any law or to comply with any condition or requirement imposed by any person under any law; or
  • In particular circumstances such conduct was reasonable and justified.

Steps to prevent yourself against cybercrime

The steps to prevent yourself against cybercrime are followed as-

Step 1: Use a good internet security suite

There are many good internet security suite available in the market. Just buy the premium version of any security suite which helps you to protect your financial information whenever you go online.

Step 2: Use strong passwords

It is advisable to change your passwords regularly and don’t repeat your passwords on different sites, always try to make them complex like using a combination of at least 12 letters, symbols and numbers.

Step 3Keep your software updated

Whenever your system ask you to update your software always update it. As cybercriminals frequently use known exploits, or flaws, in your software to gain access to your system. When your system software is updated then there are less chances that you’ll become a cyber target.

Step 4: Manage your social media settings

It is advisable to keep your personal and private information locked down because cybercriminals can often get access to your personal information with just a few data points, so the less you share publicly, it better would for you.

Step 5: Strengthen your home network

It is advisable to use a strong encryption password as well as virtual private network. Use a VPN whenever you use a public wifi network, whether it is a cafe, hotel, airport or library.

Step 6: Know what to do if you become a victim

The first thing you can do is to identify what kind of cybercrime has been committed then, the next thing is you need to alert the cyber cell of your city in case, if you don’t have any cyber cell in your city then you need to alert the local police. It is important even if the crime seems minor because it may prevent such criminals from taking advantage of other people in the future.

To know more you can visit the norton website.

Cyber Crime Complaint Online

In the past decades the advancement in technology and the number of internet users have grown at a great pace and upto a great extent. With the increase in use of internet it is obvious that there will be cons for the excessive use as well. In lieu of the excessive use certain crimes online are also committed and thus, for the protection of the victim it is necessary to have provisions for registering the complaint and intimating the officials about the commission of the crime for punishing the accused.

Step 1 

One can submit the complaint for cyber crime both offline and online. Cyber Cell India is the department which deals with the online and offline cyber complaint and thus, the first step is to report the complaint to this department. One can also give a call on cyber crime helpline number. You can visit here to file an online cyber crime complaint.

Step 2

A written complaint has to be filed with the cyber crime cell by the victim in the city he or she is in. But since, cyber crime comes under the purview of the global jurisdiction thus, it is implied from this that one can file a cyber complaint in the cyber crime cell of any city irrespective of the fact that the person originates from some other cities in India.

Step 3

Following information is required to be given by the victim at the time of filing the complaint with the cyber cell-

  • Name of the victim/person filing the complaint,
  • His contact details,
  • Address for mailing.

The written complaint shall be addressed to the head to the department.

Step 4 

In case of no access to the cyber cell India, one can report the matter to the local police station by filing a First Information Report. If the complaint due to any reason does not get accepted in the police station then in that case one can approach the judicial magistrate or the commissioner.

Step 5

One can also file a First Information Report under the provision of the Indian Penal Code if the offence falls under this Code. it is an  obligation of every police officer to lodge the complaint as it has been made mandatory under section 154 of Code of Criminal Procedure.

Since most of the cyber crimes under the Indian Penal Code are classified under the category of cognizable offences, thus, there is no requirement of any warrant for arresting the accused because cognizable offences are those offences in which for the purpose of carrying out the investigation or for making an arrest there is no requirement of any warrant.

  •   The Ministry of Home Affairs is in lieu of  establishing and launching a centralised online cyber crime registration portal. The purpose is to remove the requirement of moving to the police station for lodging any cyber crime complaint.
  • An online portal for registration of Cyber crime online has been launched by the Cyber crime cell of the Delhi police.
  • You can visit it here

List of Cyber Crime Cells in India

 

State Name

Website

Address

Contact

Email Id

Andhra Pradesh (Visakhapatnam) Cyber Crime Cell

http://vizagcitypolice.gov.in/CyberCrimes.html

CCS building in the premises of II Town PoliceStation, Dabagardens, Visakhapatnam City – 530020

Inspector of Police 9490617917; Sub-Inspector of Police–  490617916.

inspr_cybercrime@vspc.appolice.gov.in

Arunachal Pradesh (Itanagar) Cyber Crime Cell

http://arunpol.nic.in

Assam Police Headquarters Ulubari, Guwahati-781007

0361-2450555, 2455126

cc-polita-arn@nic.in, arpolice@rediffmail.com

Assam (Guwahati) Cyber Crime Cell

https://police.assam.gov.in

Assam Police Headquarters Ulubari, Guwahati-781007

0361-2450555, 2455126

dgp@assampolice.gov.in

Chandigarh Cyber Crime Cell

http://chandigarhpolice.gov.in

Police Station, 17E, Sector 17, Chandigarh- 160017

172-2710046, 172-2700028 

cybercrime-chd@nic.in

Dadra and Nagar Haveli Cyber Crime Cell

http://dnhpolice.gov.in/

Office of the Superintendent of Police, Police Head Quarters, U.T. of DNH, Silvassa – 396230

0260-2643022

sp-sil-dnh@nic.in

Gujarat Cyber Crime Cell

 

http://www.police.gujarat.gov.in

First floor, Police Bhavan, Sector 18,

079-23246330, 23254344

dgp-scr@gujarat.gov.in, cc-cid@gujarat.gov.in, Dcp-crime-ahd@gujarat.gov.in

Goa Cyber Crime Cell

https://www.goapolice.gov.in

National Highway 4A, Ribandar, Goa 403006

0832-2443201, 7875756171

picyber@goapolice.gov.in

Haryana Cyber Crime Cell http://gurgaon.haryanapolice.gov.in/cyber-cell.htm

Address: Commissioner of Police Office, Sohna Road, Near Rajiv Chowk, Gurugram Haryana 122001

Phone: +91-1242311200

http://gurgaon.haryanapolice.gov.in/cyber-cell.htm

Commissioner of Police Office, Sohna Road, Near Rajiv Chowk, Gurugram Haryana 122001

+91-1242311200

Himachal Pradesh Cyber Crime Cell

http://citizenportal.hppolice.gov.in:8080/citizen/login.htm

SP Office, Shimla-171007

(0177) 2621714 (191)

sp-cybercr-hp@nic.in

Jammu and Kashmir Cyber Crime CellWebsite: http://www.jkpolice.gov.in

Address: Police Headquarter, Airport Road, Peer Bagh, Srinagar, Jammu and Kashmir-190001

Contact: 0191-2572475, 0194-2489026

http://www.jkpolice.gov.in

Police Headquarter, Airport Road, Peer Bagh, Srinagar, Jammu and Kashmir-190001

0191-2572475, 0194-2489026

igcrime-jk@nic.in, digcrime-jk@nic.in, sspcrmjmu-jk@nic.in

Jharkhand Cyber Crime Cell

https://www.jhpolice.gov.in/

Cyber Crime Police Station, Kutchery Chowk, Ranchi, Jharkhand

0651-2220060, 9771432133

cyberps@jhpolice.gov.in

Karnataka (Bangalore) Cyber Crime Cell

http://cyberpolicebangalore.nic.in/contactus.html

Cyber Crime Police Station, CID Annexe Building, Carlton House, # 1, Palace Road,           Bangalore – 560001.

+91-080-22942475, +91-080-22943050

cybercrimeps@ksp.gov.in

Kerala Cyber Crime Cell

http://www.keralapolice.org/contacts/helpline/cyber-cell

0471-2322090, 9497901500

cyberps.pol@kerala.gov.in

Madhya Pradesh Cyber Crime Cell

http://www.mpcyberpolice.nic.in

SP (HQ) Office, Rani Sarai, Regal Square, Indore

0755-2770248, 0731-2514500

mpcyberpolice@gmail.com, adg_scrb@mppolice.gov.in, ig_scrb@mppolice.gov.in

Mumbai Cyber Crime Cell

http://cybercellmumbai.gov.in/

Cyber Crime Investigation Cell, EOW, Third floor, New CP Office Building CP Office Premises, D.N.Road, Near Crowford Market, Mumbai – 400001

022-22626520

cybercell.mumbai@mahapolice.gov.in

Meghalaya Cyber Crime Cell

http://megpolice.gov.in/

Office of the Additional Director General of Police, Criminal Investigation Department (CID), Meghalaya, Shillong-793001

0364-2504001, 0364-2504001

phq-meg@nic.in

Mizoram Cyber Crime Cell

https://cidcrime.mizoram.gov.in

Criminal Investigation Department, Crime CID Complex, Aizawl – 796001, Mizoram

0389-2334082

cidcrime-mz@nic.in

Nagaland Police Headquarters

http://nagapol.gov.in/

Nagaland Police Headquarters, P. R. Hill, Kohima – 797001

(0370) 2243711/2243713

scrb-ngl@nic.in/scrbpnaga@yahoo.com

New Delhi Cyber Crime Cell

http://www.cybercelldelhi.in/

Room No. 206, PS Mandir Marg, New Delhi – 110001

011-23746694

dcp-newdelhi-dl@nic.in

Odisha Cyber Crime Cell

http://odishapolicecidcb.gov.in

Cyber Crime Police Station, Criminal Investigation Department, Crime Branch, Odisha

0671-2305485, 91-6712304834

cyberps.cidcb.orpol@nic.in

Punjab Cyber Crime Cell

http://punjabpolice.gov.in, http://www.sasnagarpolice.in

Cyber Crime Investigation Cell, Phase-4, S.A.S Nagar, Mohali

0712-2220042

Rajasthan (Jaipur) Cyber Crime Cell

https://cybercellraj.com/

Address: RPA Rd, Pani Pech, Nehru Nagar, Jaipur, Rajasthan 302032

1412744435, 1412744738, 0141 230 9547

dgp-rj@nic.in

Sikkim Police Headquarter

http://sikkimpolice.nic.in

Police Headquarters, NH 10, Gangtok-737101, Sikkim

03592-203478

igpcom@sikkimpolice.nic.in

Tamil Nadu (Chennai) Cyber Crime Cell

http://www.tnpolice.gov.in

Commissioner of Police, Greater Chennai Police, No. 132, Commissioner Office Building, EVK Sampath Road, Vepery, Chennai – 600007

044-23452348, 044-23452350, 044-28512527

cybercrimechn@yahoo.com, spcybercbcid.tnpol@nic.in, cbcyber@tn.nic.in

Telangana (Hyderabad) Cyber Crime Cell

https://www.hyderabadpolice.gov.in/Cybercrimes.html 

Opp: Telangana Tourism Office, Central Crime Station (CCS), Hyderabad

040-27854031, 040-2785 2412, 9490617100

sho_cybercrimes@cyb.tspolice.gov.in, cybercell_hyd@hyd.appolice.gov.in

Tripura Cyber Crime Cell

http://www.tripurapolice.gov.in

SP CID, A.D. Nagar, Agartala, Tripura West – 7899003

0381-2376963, 2376979

Spcid-tri@nic.in

Uttar Pradesh Cyber Crime Cell 

https://uppolice.gov.in

110A, B Block, Sector 6, Noida, Uttar Pradesh 201301

0120 428 7879

digcomplaint-up@nic.in, dgpcontrol-up@nic.in

Uttarakhand Cyber Crime Cell

https://uttarakhandpolice.uk.gov.in

Cyber Crime Police Station, Near Fire Station, Gandhi Road, Dehradun – 248001

0135-2655900, 9456591502

ccps.deh@uttarakhandpolice.uk.gov.in

West Bengal (Kolkata) Cyber Crime Cell

https://cidwestbengal.gov.in

Bhabani Bhaban, 31 Belvedere Road, Alipore, Kolkata -700027

033-24506100, 24506174

occomp.cid-wb@gov.in, cyberps@kolkatapolice.gov.in

Steps to file Cyber Crime Complaint in India

The purpose of filing cyber crime complaint is to punish the offender and at the same time to prevent the further commission of such kind of crimes.

cyber complaint

Step 1

The foremost step is to lodge a complaint against cyber crime and the person who committed it with the cyber police or with the cyber cell India. Various departments for investigating crimes in various cities have been established by the cyber crime cells. These departments not only investigate the crime but they also take the charge of getting the crime reported in time. The victim can at anytime make a complaint to the cyber police or with the crime investigating department of the cyber cell both through online or offline method. One can also give a call at cyber crime helpline number.

Step 2

At the time of filing the complaint an application stating proper description of the complaint along with the details of the victim i.e name, address and a contact number, has to be addressed to the head of the cyber crime investigation cell.

Step 3

One requisite while registering the complaint is to attach or annex the documents which support the facts of the case fully. The type of documents required to be attached at the time of registering the cyber crime complaint depends on the nature of cyber crime committed. 

Documents required to file a complaint 

Documents required to be annexed while reporting a complaint about hacking

  • Server logs
  • if the website of the victim has been defaced, then both soft copy and hard copy of defaced web page.
  • a soft copy of original data and the compromised data, if the data has been hacked on either victim’s  computer, server or any other equipment.
  • Details like, name of the accused/person who accessed the victim’s computer system or his email for accessing the victim’s computer or email. 
  • There can be chances that a victim might find some person suspicious, then the list of people who he found to be suspect.
  • Other relevant information to answer the following questions –
  1. Which data was compromised and who might be responsible for doing that?
  2. At what time did the system compromise and what was the reason for system compromise?
  3. Where is the impact of the attack-identifying the target system from the network?
  4. How many systems did get compromised by the attack?

 Documents required for filing complaint against vulgar emails

  • Headers of email which is  offending.
  • Both soft and hard copy of offending email/emails.
  • Copy of offending email from your inbox and one from the hard drive.

Documents required for filing a complaint against social media based complaints

  • A copy clearly showing the alleged profile.
  • Copy showing the URL of the alleged content or profile.
  • Both hard and soft copy of the alleged content.
  • Soft copy to be provided in a CD-R.

Documents required for filing a complaint against Net banking/ATM Complaints

  • Copy of Bank statement from the concerned bank of last six months.
  • Copy of SMSs received related to the alleged transactions.
  • Both copy of your ID proof and address proof as shown in the bank records. 

Documents required for filing a complaint against business emails

  • A brief clarifying the offense in written,
  • name and location of origin,
  • bank name and account number of origin, 
  •  name of the recipient as er his/her bank records. 
  • bank account number of the recipient.
  • bank location of the recipient, this is optional.  
  • Date of transaction.
  • Amount of transaction. 
  • SWIFT number.

Documents required for filing data theft complaints 

  • It is required that copy of the  data which stolen has to be filed.
  • The certificate showing a copyright over the allegedly stolen data, i.e, copyright certificate of the stolen data.
  • Details of the employee/ employees who are suspected.

Letter of Appointment of the suspected employee

  • Non-disclosure Agreement of the above said employee.
  • Assigned list of duty.
  • List of clients handled by the  suspects. 
  • The proof that the copyrighted data has been breached.  
  • Devices used by the accused during his/her term of service.

Cyber Crime Complaint Letter Format 

There is no separate format for filing the complaint for a cyber crime. One has to write a normal letter specifying all the details about the crime and file it with the nearest police station. Documents necessarily required to prove the crime have to be annexed with the letter. List of documents required to be annexed depends from the type of cyber crime committed. It can be social media crime, or a mobile application crime, cyber bullying etc. thus, the list of these according to the type of crime committed have been mentioned in this article itself. Below the general format of cyber crime complaint has also been provided. 

General format of cyber crime complaint

To,

The DCP/SP

Place: Room No. – 107, Ist Floor,

PS Saket, New Delhi – 110017

Date:

Sub: Complaint under Section 66C of the Information Technology Act, 2000 

Sir,

(Facts and circumstances of the case) 

Regards

Mr. X

Mobile No. 84********

How to file a complaint for cyber stalking

  1. Register a written complaint to an  immediate cyber-cell in the city. 
  2. Where cyber-cells in the city are not available then one can file a First Information Report in the local police station.
  3. Refer the complaint to the commissioner or judicial magistrate of the city, in the case where the complaint  has not been accepted by the police station.
  4. If a woman is  entitled to have a legal counsel to help her in  filing a case wherein she approaches to the police station with an allegation of cyber-stalking. This is the form of Legal Assistance given to her.
  5. The victim’s statement of the victim to be taken down in private, that is, maintaining his/her privacy. 

How to file a complaint for cyber bullying

The Ministry of Women and Child Development on Thursday launched a separate helpline to file a complaint against abusive behaviour, harassment and hateful content on social media. Information Technology Act, 200 and some provisions of Indian Penal code as well deals with the prevention of cyberbullying. The complaint can either be filed online or in the nearest police station through submitting a written complaint.

How to file a complaint for cyber stalking 

The procedure to file the complaint for this type of cyber crime is the same as that of other cyber crimes. Only difference is in the description of the crime committed in the letter and the documents annexed according to this crime. 

How to file a complaint for cyber defaming

The procedure to file the complaint for this type of cyber crime is the same as that of other cyber crimes. Only difference is in the description of the crime committed in the letter and the documents annexed according to this crime.

Cyber Crime Complaint for facebook

Any crime committed on facebook, which is a social networking site can made online on cyber cell India. It can also be filed through an offline mode in the nearest police station by writing a letter and annex all the documents required to be given when a social media crime is committed. A link is attached where a cyber crime can be  reported online and it is as follows-

Cyber Crime Complaint for whatsapp 

Any crime committed on whatsapp, which is a social networking site can made online on cyber cell India. It can also be filed through an offline mode in the nearest police station by writing a letter and annex all the documents required to be given when a social media crime is committed. A link is attached where a cyber crime can be  reported online and it is as follows-

Cyber defaming & Social Media Complaint Format

To,

The DCP/SP

Place: Room No. – 107, Ist Floor,

PS Saket, New Delhi – 110017

Date- 05.03.2019

Sub: Complaint under Section 66A of the IT Act.

Sir,

I, introduce myself as Mr. X son of Mr. Y, resident of  ABC colony Saket aged 21 currently studying at Lingya Academy School Saket. I am obliged to report you the criminal act of abusive comment on social media by the accused person named Mr. A son of Mr. B, resident of N Block Okhla Vihar Abul Fazal who has posted hostile remark on social media against me which is horribly hostile and has threatning character. The said individual very surely understands that such information is false and has posted the same to cause irritation, bother, peril, obstruction, affront, damage, criminal terrorizing, ill will, scorn and hostility. He is perseveringly doing such acts by utilizing computer resource and other gadgets (Mobile) for sending such message.

The said individual has flowed the said hostile and false material on the web which is visible at ( provide the details of the web portal or platform where the message has been posted). The hostile material is not only false but silly, defamatory, abusive and insinuative and has been done with the intention to affront and criticize me and cause an embarrassment by defaming and slurring my character. This adds up to causing defamatory comment on social media and several persons have already asked me about the same believing the same to be true. This has been done with the intention to stigmatize and harm my character and reputation and cause damage to my character. The aforesaid person is liable for prosecution for offensive comment on social media and other offenses.

I would request you to promptly investigate into the aforesaid offences, against the person and take strict action against him in law.

Copy of a snapshot along with the printout of the said offensive message and material is being enclosed herewith for your perusal and action.

Thanking you in advance for your efforts.

Regards,

Mr. X

Mobile No. +91 84********

Cyber Crime Complaint for Identity Theft

The procedure to file the complaint for this type of cyber crime is the same as that of other cyber crimes. Only difference is in the description of the crime committed in the letter and the documents annexed according to this crime.

Identity Theft Complaint Format

To,

The DCP/SP

Place: Room No. – 107, Ist Floor,

PS Saket, New Delhi – 110017

Date: 3 July 2019

Sub: Complaint under Section 66C of the Information Technology Act, 2000

Sir,

I, introduce myself as Mr. X son of Mr. Y, resident of  ABC colony Saket aged 24 currently employed at iPleader near Lingya Academy School.

Sir, someone has used my identity to engage in the following types of fraudulent manner:

Credit Cards

The following is a description of the identity theft incident: Two charges were made to my Axis Bank credit card within the last two weeks that i never authorized. One charge was for clothes purchased at H&M in Select CityWalk on June 23rd 2019 and the other charge was for two movie tickets purchased at DLF Place Saket Mall Theatre on June 27th 2019. The thief charged, in total, INR 6,000 to my credit card account. 

I become aware of this theft when i received and read my monthly statement on June 30th, 2019.

I have also experienced the following problems as a result of the identity theft:

I have lost 5 hours of my time due to the identity theft and faced mental trauma. I don’t know if the identity thief used the internet to open accounts or purchased goods or services.

I would request you to promptly investigate into the aforesaid offences, against the thief and take strict action against him in law.

Copies of required documents has been attached with the complaint for your perusal and action.

Thanking you in advance for your efforts.

Regards,

Mr. X

Mobile No. +91 84********       

What to do if cyber cell refuses to accept your complaint?

If cyber cell refuses to file or accept your cyber complaint one can directly approach the nearest  judicial magistrate stating the fact that the complaint has not been accepted under any circumstances.

Sample complaint to magistrate (where police doesn’t register FIR) for directions to commence an investigation

 IN THE COURT OF [JUDGE], [DESIGNATION],

 [COURT], DELHI

 Cr. Complaint No………/ 2015

 IN THE MATTER OF:

[Name of the complainant]                                                                    …. COMPLAINANT 

[ADDRESS]                                         

VERSUS

UNKNOWN                                                                                                         …ACCUSED 

[Comment: Since the Accused’s Details are not known]

                                                Date: 05.08.2019

COMPLAINT U/SECTION 200 r/w SECTION 156(3) CRPC UNDER SECTION 66C OF THE Information Technology Act, 2000

MOST RESPECTFULLY SHOWETH:

  1. I, [. ], am the Complainant as aforesaid. I am working at a private company [name] and reside at [address]. [Comment: Usually, you will have to furnish the residential address]. 
  2. On the day of June 30th, 2019, the complainant was shocked when he received and read his monthly bank statement from his bank. 
  3. As someone has used complainant identity to engage in the following types of fraudulent manner:

Credit Cards

The following is a description of the identity theft incident: Two charges were made to complainant Axis Bank credit card within the last month that the complainant never authorized. One charge was for clothes purchased at H&M in Select CityWalk on June 23rd 2019 and the other charge was for two movie tickets purchased at DLF Place Saket Mall Theatre on June 27th 2019. The thief charged, in total, INR 6,000 to complainant credit card account.

The complainant has also experienced the following problems as a result of the identity theft:

He has lost 5 hours of daily time due to the identity theft and faced mental trauma. The complainant don’t know if the identity thief used the internet to open accounts or purchased goods or services.

 The Complainant therefore submitted information in writing to the Police on 03.07.2019 seeking that an FIR be lodged against the caller under section 66C of the Information Technology Act, 2000 as well as other offences which may be made out. However, the information was accepted by the police but they stated that they would not be able to take action in such a case. Annexed herewith as Annexure A is a copy of the Information in writing along with the receiving of the Saket Police Station dated 03.07.2019.

That thereafter the Complainant has not been intimated of the steps taken in the investigation, nor has he been contacted by the Police in this regard.

[Comment: Section 156(3) has been invoked in this case, as the Complainant seeks the magistrate to direct investigation into the case. In other private complaints which come originally before the Magistrate, only section 200 requires to be invoked]

PRAYER

  1. a) Direct the police to register the complaint and carry out investigation in the present case. 
  2. b) Provide remedy to the Complainant.
  3. c) Pass any other order that this Hon’ble Court may deem fit in the facts and circumstances of the case. 

Jurisdiction 

Information technology Act, 2000 has been dealing with the computer and internet related crimes and according to this act cyber crimes are committed all over the country. Cyber Crime Investigation Cell has the jurisdiction all over the country as per section 1 and section 75 of the Information Technology Act, 2000 which deals in guiding principles concerning cyber jurisdiction and has the power to investigate all such crimes with the jurisdiction Police officer not below the rank of deputy superintendent of police can  investigate any offense under this Act.

The central government shall appoint an officer, not below the rank of a Director to the Government of India or an equivalent officer of a state government to adjudicate and inquire the matter. 

Those who do not have cyber cell in their districts can file an online complaint on the cyber cell of India.

Cyber policing in India

Crime and Criminal Tracking Network and Systems (CCTNS)

CCTNS is a project under the National e-Governance plan. It direct at creating a nationwide networking infrastructure for an IT-enabled criminal tracking and crime detection system. The project is approved by the cabinet committee on economic affairs in 2009, with an allocation of INR 2 billion.

Online complaints

In order to tackle cybercrime the central government recently announced that they would be setting up a ‘Centre Citizen Portal’. The advantage of this portal is that it will allow citizens to file complaints online with respect to cybercrimes including online financial fraud, cyber stalking and many more. Another feature of this portal is that any complaint on the portal will trigger an alert at the relevant police station and allow the police department to track and update its status. It also allows the complainant to view updates and escalate the complaint to higher officials.

To know more you can visit here.

Cyber Police Stations

Cyber police stations generally include appropriate equipment to analyze and track digital crimes as well trained personnel. If any person becomes a victim of cyber crime then he/she can file a complaint in a cyber police station and where there is no cyber police station available in the city then in such case complainant can file a complaint in the local police station.

Predictive Policing

It refers to the usage of the mathematical, predictive analysis, data mining and other analytical techniques in law enforcement to identify potential criminal activity. In India, Jharkhand police, Delhi police and Hyderabad city police working on the predictive policing in order to scan online records to study crime trends and in order to prevent crime.

To know more about the cyber crime complaints, please Click Here.

 

The post Steps for Filing a Cyber Crime Complaint appeared first on iPleaders.

Directive Principles of State Policy

$
0
0

This article is written by Richa Singh of Faculty of Law, Aligarh Muslim University. In this article, she has mentioned all the provisions of Directive Principles given under Part IV of the Indian Constitution and tried to compare the Fundamental Rights and DPSP and discussed the conflict between them with the help of some important cases decided by the apex court of the country.

 

                                                                                          

Directive Principles of State Policy: Meaning

The Directive Principles of State Policy (DPSP) has been taken from the Irish constitution and enumerated in Part IV of the Indian Constitution. 

The concept behind the DPSP is to create a ‘Welfare State’. In other words, the motive behind the inclusion of DPSP is not establishing political democracy rather, it’s about establishing social and economic democracy in the state. These are some basic principles or instructions or guidelines for the government while formulating laws/policies of the country and in executing them.

According to Dr B R Ambedkar, these principles are ‘novel features’ of the Constitution. DPSP acts as a guideline for the state and should be taken into consideration while coming up with some new policy or any law. But no one can compel the State to consider and follow all that which is mentioned in DPSP, as DPSP is not justiciable.

directive principles meaning
Image Courtesy: https://syskool.com

Part IV of the Indian Constitution

Part 4 of the Indian Constitution consists of all the DPSP (Directive Principles of State Policy). 

It covers the Articles from 36 to 51. 

Article 36 of Part IV defines the term “State” as the one, who has to keep in mind all the DPSP before formulating any policy or law for the country. The definition of “State” in the part IV will be the same as that of Part III, unless the context otherwise requires a change in it. In Article 37 the nature of DPSP has been defined. DPSPs are non-justiciable. 

Article 38 to 51 contains all the different DPSP’s.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws

Click Here

History

  • The source of the concept of DPSP is the Spanish Constitution from which it came in the Irish Constitution. The makers of the Indian Constitution were very much influenced by the Irish nationalist movement and borrowed this concept of DPSP from the Irish Constitution in 1937.
  • The Government of India Act also had some instructions related to this concept which became an important source of DPSP at that time.
  • The Directive Principles of the Constitution of India have been greatly influenced by the Directive Principles of Social Policy.
  • The Indians who were fighting for the independence of India from the British rule were greatly influenced by the movements and independence struggles of Ireland at that time, to free themselves from the British rule and move towards the development of their constitution.
  • DPSP become an inspiration for independent India’s government to tackle social, economic and various other challenges across a diverse nation like India.
  • DPSP and fundamental rights have a common origin. The Nehru Report of 1928 contained the Swaraj Constitution of India which contained some of the fundamental rights and some other rights such as the right to education which were not enforceable at that time.
  • Sapru Report of 1945 divided fundamental rights into justifiable and non-justifiable rights.
  • Justifiable rights, the one which was enforceable in a court of law and included in Part III of the Constitution. On the other hand, Non-justifiable rights were listed as directive principles, which are just there to guide the state to work on the lines for making India a welfare state. They were included in part IV of the Constitution of India as Directive Principles of State Policy.
  • The Constituent Assembly was given the task of making a constitution for India. The assembly composed of elected representatives and Dr. Rajendra Prasad was elected as its President. 
  • Both the Fundamental Rights and the DPSP were enlisted in all the drafts of the constitution (I, II and III) prepared by the Drafting Committee whose chairman was Dr. B.R. Ambedkar.

Sources

  • The DPSP of the Indian Constitution was inspired by the Irish Constitution which took these details from Spain.
  • Some Instruments of Instructions, which also became the immediate source of DPSP, have been taken from the Government of India Act, 1935.
  • Another source was the Sapru Report, 1945 which gave us both Fundamental Rights (justiciable) and DPSP(s) (non-justiciable).

preamble

Reflection of Preamble

The Preamble is a brief introduction to the constitution and it contains all the objectives which were there in the mind of the drafters of the Indian Constitution. 

According to some scholars, DPSP is ‘the kernel of the Indian Constitution’. 

The Directive Principles of the State Policy (DPSP) are the guidelines for the state which it must consider while formulating new laws and policies and it lay down all the objectives which the Constitution seeks to achieve.

The expression “Justice – Social, economic and political” that is mentioned in the preamble is the ultimate aim that has to be achieved through the formulation of the DPSP. 

DPSP are enlisted to attain this ultimate aim as mentioned in the preamble i.e. Justice, Liberty, Equality and fraternity are also known as the four pillars of the Indian Constitution. It also enlists the idea of the welfare state which was absent under the colonial rule.

Features 

  • DPSP are not enforceable in a court of law. 
  • They were made non-justifiable considering that the State may not have enough resources to implement all of them or it may even come up with some better and progressive laws.
  • It consists of all the ideals which the State should follow and keep in mind while formulating policies and enacting laws for the country.
  • The DPSPs are like a collection of instructions and directions, which were issued under the Government of India Act, 1935, to the Governors of the colonies of India.
  • It constitutes a very comprehensive economic, social and political guidelines or principles and tips for a modern democratic State that aimed towards inculcating the ideals of justice, liberty, equality and fraternity as given in the preamble. The Preamble consists of all the objectives that needs to be achieved through the Constitution.
  • Adding DPSP was all about creating a “welfare state” which works for the individuals of the country which was absent during the colonial era. 

List of Directive Principles of State Policy

 

Article

What it says

36

Defines the “state”.

37

Part IV of the Indian Constitution shall not be enforceable in any court of law.

38

Social, Political and Economic Justice.

39

Principles of Policy.

39A

Free Legal aid.

40

Organization of Panchayats.

41

Welfare Government.

42

Securing just and humane work and maternity relief.

43

Fair wages and a decent standard of life.

43-A

Workers’ participation in management.

43-B

Promotion of Cooperatives.

44

Uniform Civil Code.

45

Infant and Child Care.

46

Protection of SCs, STs and other weaker sections from exploitation.

47

Nutrition, Standard of living and public health.

48

Scientific agriculture and animal husbandry.

48-A

Environment and Wildlife Protection.

49

Protection of monuments and places and objects which have national importance.

50

Judiciary should be separate from the Executive.

51

The state shall promote international peace and security.

 

Article 36

  • Article 36 contains the definition of State.
  • Unless the context otherwise requires, the definition of “the State” is the same as it is given in Part III which covers Fundamental Rights. 
  • The definition given in Article 12 shall apply in this part as well which says that the State includes:
    • The Government of India
    • The Parliament of India
    • The Government of each of the States 
    • The Legislature of each of the States
    • All the authorities whether local or any other which are the part of Indian territory or under the control of the government.

Article 37

  • Article 37 mentions the two important characteristics of DPSP, and they are:
    • It is not enforceable in any court of Law.
    • And they are very basic and essential for the governance of the country.

The provisions mentioned in this part shall not be enforceable in any court and the principles laid down in this part are fundamental for the governance of the country. The State must make laws according to it because the ultimate aim of the State is the welfare of its citizens.

sociaist

Socialist principles

  • These principles follow the ideology of “Socialism” and lay down the framework of India.
  • Its ultimate aim is to provide social and economic justice to all its citizens so that the state can fulfil the criteria required for a welfare state. 
  • The articles in DPSP which follows the socialist principles are – Article 38, Article 39, Article 39 A, Article 41, Article 42, Article 43, Article 43 A and Article 47.

Article 38

  • Article 38 talks about Social, Political and Economic Justice.
  • It directs that the State should secure a social order which provides social, political and economic justice to all its citizens.
  • Article 38(2) says that state shall reduce the inequalities faced by the people on the grounds like income, status, facilities, opportunities, etc.

Article 39

  • Article 39 mentions all the Principles of policy which must be followed by the State.

The State shall make its policies towards securing the following objectives—

  • All the men, women and citizens should have the right to an adequate means of livelihood
  • The ownership and control of the people over any material resources under the community should be distributed as it is for the common good of the public;
  • The functioning of the economic system should be such that the concentration of wealth and the means of production don’t result in a loss common to all or which causes detriment to the citizens;
  • There shall be no gender discrimination, both men and women should get equal pay for equal work.
  • The health and strength possessed by any worker, men and women, and the tender age of children should not be abused and the citizens should not be forced to enter and indulge into any occupation or profession which is not suitable for their age or strength, not even out of any financial necessity or economic backwardness
  • Children must be given enough opportunities and facilities so that they develop in a healthy manner and in such conditions where their freedom and dignity, including the fact that their childhood and youth remain protected, against any form of exploitation and against any sort of moral and material abandonment.

legal aid

Article 39A 

  • Article 39A talks about Free Legal aid.
  • It says that the State shall promote justice with the aim of administering Justice on the basis of equal opportunity, and shall provide free legal aid through any suitable legislation or  schemes which State may think fit ,or, in any other way, so that it could ensure that the opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen because of economic backwardness or any other kind of disabilities.

Article 41

  • Article 41 talks about Welfare Government.
  • It says that state shall make some effective provisions for securing the right to work, etc. and in cases of unemployment, old age, disablement or any other cases acting in its economic capacity & development it shall provide public assistance. This article is employed as a tenet for numerous social sector schemes like social assistance program, right to food security, old-age pension scheme, MGNREGA, etc.

Article 42

  • Article 42 talks about Securing just and humane work and maternity relief.
  • It says that state shall create some provisions so that the citizens get easy, just and humane conditions for working. It shall also provide maternity relief for the women.

Article 43

  • Article 43 talks about Fair wages and a decent standard of life.
  • It says that the state can endeavor to secure by appropriate legislation or economic organization to all the workers employed in agricultural, industrial or otherwise, work, a living wage, conditions of work, ensuring a decent standard of life and enjoyment of leisure and social-cultural opportunities and promote cottage industries on an individual or cooperative basis in rural and remote areas of the country.

Article 47

  • Article 47 talks about Nutrition, Standard of living and public health.
  • It says that the State shall look into the matter of raising the level of nutrition and the standard of living of its people and it is the duty of the State to keep a check on the improvement of public health. The State shall also endeavor to prohibit the consumption of intoxicating drinks and drugs which are injurious for health, except for medicinal purposes. There are many social development programmes such as National Health Mission, Mid Day Meal Scheme, etc. which target the marginalized sections of the society i.e. women, children, weaker sections etc. are inspired by this DPSP.

panchayats

Gandhian Principles

  • These principles reflect the programme of reconstruction ideology propagated by Gandhi throughout the national movement. In order to fulfil his dreams, some of his concepts have been included in the form of DPSP.
  • They direct the State through these articles – Article 40, Article 43, Article 43 B, Article 46, Article 47 and Article 48.

Article 40

  • Article 40 deals with the Organization of Panchayats.
  • It says that the state shall organize Panchayat system and should grant them such powers which would be necessary for the functioning as units of the self-government system.
  • The 73rd and 74th amendments of the constitution which are related to Panchayati Raj and Municipal Corporations respectively, later ended up as the constitutionally backed framework for the principle mentioned in Part IV.

Article 43

  • Article 43 talks about Fair wages and a decent standard of life.
  • It says that the state can endeavor to secure, by appropriate legislation or economic organization, to all the workers employed in agricultural, industrial or otherwise, work, a living wage, conditions of work, a decent standard of life and enjoyment of leisure & social-cultural opportunities and promote cottage industries on an individual or cooperative basis in rural and remote areas of the country.

Article 43B 

  • Article 43B deals with the promotion of cooperatives.
  • It was inserted by the 97th amendment act in 2011. It says that state shall endeavor to promote the management of the co-operative societies to help the people who are engaged in the same.

Article 46

  • Article 46 deals with the Protection of SCs, STs, weaker sections from exploitation.
  • The State shall promote with special care including the educational and economic interests of the weaker sections of the society i.e. the SCs and the STs and shall make provisions to protect them from all forms of exploitation which includes social injustice.

Article 47

  • Article 47 talks about Nutrition, Standard of living and public health

  • It says that the State shall look into the matter of raising the level of nutrition and the standard of living of its people and it is the duty of the State to keep a check on the improvement of public health. The State shall endeavor to prohibit the consumption of intoxicating drinks and drugs which are injurious to health except for medicinal purposes. 

  • There are many social development programmes such as National Health Mission, Mid Day Meal Scheme, etc. which target the marginalized sections of the society i.e women, children, weaker sections etc. are inspired by this DPSP.

Article 48

  • Article 48 talks about Scientific agriculture and animal husbandry.
  • It says that the State shall endeavor to organize agriculture and animal husbandry using modern methods and scientific techniques which make people more advanced and helps in earning their livelihood easily and State shall take some progressive steps for preserving and improving the existing breeds and prohibiting the slaughter of cows and other cattle.

uniform civil code

Liberal-intellectual Principles

  • These principles follow the ‘Liberalism’ ideology.
  • The articles which follow this approach in DPSP are – Article 44, Article 45, Article 48, Article 48 A, Article 49, Article 50 and Article 51.

Article 44 

  • Article 44 talks about the Uniform Civil Code.
  • There should be a provision for the citizens to secure a Uniform Civil Code throughout the territory of India in order to simplify things and reduce ambiguity in the laws which makes it more complex than it actually is.

Education

Article 45

  • Article 45 contains the Provision for free and compulsory education for the children in the country.
  • The State shall make laws to provide free and compulsory education for the children until they are 14 years old within a period of 10 years from the date of commencement of this provision in the Constitution.
  • This provision was incorporated by the virtue of the 86th Amendment, 2002  in the Constitution of India.
Agriculture
Image Source: https://modernfarmer.com

Article 48

  • Article 48 talks about Organisation of agriculture and animal husbandry.
  • The State shall endeavour to organise agriculture and animal husbandry using modern and scientific technology which is prevalent in the present times and also take steps for preserving and improving the existing breeds and prohibiting the slaughter of cows and other cattle in the country for the development of agricultural related practices.
environment protection
Image Source: Pixabay

Article 48A

  • Article 48A talks about the Environment and Wildlife Protection.
  • The State shall endeavour to protect and improve the environment and surroundings.  And to safeguard the forests and wildlife of the country to make the environment sustainable.

Article 49

  • Article 49 talks about Protection of monuments and places and objects of national importance

  • It shall be the duty of the State to protect every monument or place or any object of historic or artistic interest which has some national importance, from any form of disfigurement, destruction, etc.

Article 50

  • Article 50 talks about Separation of Judiciary from the Executive.
  • There should be a line between the judiciary and the executive body of the Government in the public services of the State as it makes it easier if both do not interfere in each other’s work and function independently.

Article 51

  • Article 51 talks about Promotion of international peace and security
  • The State shall endeavour to — 
    • Promote international peace and security; 
    • maintain friendly and honourable relations between nations; 
    • foster respect for international law and treaty obligations in the dealings of one person with another for maintaining harmony between the nations and 
    • encourage settlement of international disputes by the method of arbitration. 

42nd Amendment

Four Directive Principles which were added by the 42nd amendment are as follows:

  • Article 39 – To secure opportunities for healthy development of children. 
  • Article 39A – It says that the State shall promote justice with the aim of administering it on the basis of equal opportunity, and shall provide free legal aid through any suitable legislation or the schemes which State may think fit or in any other way so that State can ensure that opportunities for securing justice are not denied to any citizen because of any economic or other disabilities.
  • Article 43A – The State shall take steps, by suitable legislation or in any other way, to secure the participation of workers in the management of undertakings, establishments or other organisations.
  • Article 48A – The State shall endeavour to protect and improve the environment and surroundings and to safeguard the forests and wildlife of the country to make its environment liveable.
income inequality
image source- https://bit.ly/2XvpmfW

44th Amendment

  • The 44th Amendment Act of 1978 added Article 38(2) in the DPSP.
  • Article 38(2) says that the state shall work to minimize the inequalities in income, and endeavour to eliminate inequalities in status, opportunities etc. not only amongst individuals but also amongst all the groups of people residing in different areas or engaged in different fields.
child labour
Image source – http://bit.ly/2YQXK0k

86th Amendment

  • The 86th Amendment changed the subject of Article 45 in the DPSP and brought it within the ambit of the fundamental rights mentioned in Part III as Article 21-A  has been made for the children between the age group of 6-14 years of age. The same article was previously a directive principle which says that the State should take care of the children who are below 6 years of age.

97th Amendment

  • The 97th Amendment act of 2011 inserted Article 43-B in the list of DPSP. It says that the State shall endeavour to promote voluntary formation, autonomous functioning, democratic control and professional management of the co-operative societies.

Enforceability of DPSP

DPSP were not made enforceable by the Constituent Assembly which was formed to draft the Indian Constitution. But the non-enforceability of the Principles does not mean that they are of no importance.

There are some arguments which are in favor of its enforceability and some are against the making of DPSP enforceable. Those who favor the enforcement of the Principles argue that enforceability of DPSPs will keep a check on the Government and would unite India. For instance, Article 44 of the Indian Constitution talks about the Uniform Civil Code which aims for uniform provisions of civil law for all the citizens of the country irrespective of their caste, creed, religion or beliefs.

People who are against the enforcement of the DPSPs are of the view that these principles need not be separately enforced as there are already many laws which indirectly implements the provisions mentioned in DPSP. For instance, Article 40 of the Constitution which deals with Panchayati Raj system was introduced through a constitutional amendment, and it is very evident that there are numerous panchayats exist in the country today.

Another argument against DPSP is that it imposes morals and values on the citizens of the country. It should not be clubbed with the law as it is really important to grasp that law and morals area unit various things. If we impose one on the opposite that will generally impede the expansion and development of the society.

Importance of DPSP

DPSP covers the Articles 36-51 in Part IV of the constitution.

It mentions protection of women of the country, environmental conservation, rural growth and development, decentralisation of power, uniform civil code, etc. which are considered some of the essentials in making laws for a “welfare state”.

Although non-justiciable, they provide a set of guidelines for the Government for its functioning in the country.

Significance of DPSP

  • Directive Principles are non-justiciable but these are backed by vox populi (voice of the people), which is the real sanction behind every law in reality.
  • DPSP gives the philosophical foundations of a welfare system. These principles makes it a responsibility of the State to secure it through welfare legislation.
  • Their nature is more of moral ideals. They constitute a moral code for the State but this does not reduce their value as moral principles are very important and the absence of it may hamper the growth of a society. A state is run by its people and the Government is always formed and managed by them, so it’s really important to have a set of standards for making laws in the country.
  • Directive Principles act as a guide for the government which helps them in making policies and laws for the purpose of securing justice and welfare in the State.
  • DPSP are like a source of continuity in the Governance of the country because in a democratic system, the Governments change after regular elections and every new government makes different policies and laws for the country. The presence of such guidelines is really important because it ensures that every Government will follow the set of principles in the form of DPSP while formulating its laws.
  • Directive Principles can be called as the positive directions for the State which helps in securing social and economical dimensions of democracy. DPSP are supplementary to Fundamental Rights which offers political rights and other freedoms. They both are nothing without each other as one provides social and economic democracy and the other, political rights.
  • Directive Principles of State Policy make it possible for people to measure the worth of a government and its working. A Government which doesn’t consider these principles can be rejected on this ground by the people in favour of a government which gives due importance to the task of securing these Directive Principles in the state.
  • The Directive Principles constitute a manifesto of a Nation. These reflect the ideas and views which were there in the mind of the drafters while drafting the constitution. These reflected the philosophy behind the making of the Constitution and hence provide useful information to the courts in interpreting the existing provisions in the Constitution and in coming up with better laws and policies.
  • The Directive Principles do not seem to be very rigid in their meanings and this helps the State in interpreting and applying these principles in accordance with the  situation prevailing at a given time.

Thus, the inclusion of Part IV which contains the Directive Principles of State Policy proved to be very useful for the country. The Directive Principles provide good foundations for welfare state. The securing of Directive Principles helped in completing the requirements of a democratic system. It supplemented the Fundamental Rights of the people and built a State characterized by these four pillars – Justice, Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity

Implementation of Directive Principles of State Policy

There are some acts and policies from 1950 onwards which had been implemented to give effect to these Directive Principles. They are as follows:

  • The Minimum Wages Act (1948)
  • Child Labour Prohibition and Regulation Act (1986) 
  • The Maternity Benefit Act (1961)
  • Equal Remuneration Act (1976) 
  • Handloom Board, Handicrafts Board, Coir Board, Silk Board, etc. have been set up for the development of cottage industries in the country.
  • Integrated Rural Development Programme (1978)
  • Jawahar Rozgar Yojana (1989)
  • Swarnajayanti Gram Swarozgar Yojana (1999)
  • Sampoorna Gram Rozgar Yojana (2001) 
  • Mahatma Gandhi National Rural Employment Guarantee Programmes (2006) 
  • The National Forest Policy (1988)
  • Article 21-A was inserted by the 86th amendment, making free education for children below the age of 14 compulsory. 
  • Prevention of Atrocities Act safeguarding the interests of SCs and STs.
  • Several Land Reform Acts.

fundamental rights

DPSP and Fundamental rights

Fundamental Rights are described as the basic rights guaranteed to every citizen of the country under the constitution. They are present in Part III of the Constitution which ensures some rights to all its citizens so that they can live their lives peacefully. They help in checking the activities of the Government so that it cannot curtail any of the basic rights granted by the Constitution in the form of Fundamental rights.

Fundamental Rights apply to all the citizens without any form of discrimination on the basis of race, caste, creed, sex, place of birth, etc. Violation of the fundamental rights may lead to punishment and can initiate proceedings against the government if it tries to curtail them.

The Indian Constitution recognizes 7 fundamental rights, they are as follows:

  • Right to Equality
  • Right to freedom
  • Right to freedom of religion
  • Right against exploitation
  • Cultural and Educational Rights
  • Right to constitutional remedies
  • Right to privacy (recently added)

Directive Principles of State Policy are some important guidelines given to the government so that it can work accordingly and refer to them while formulating the laws and policies, and to build a just society. 

These principles are mentioned in Part IV from Article 36 to 51 of the Constitution.

Directive Principles are non-justiciable. However, these are recognized as an important roleplayer in governing the State. These principles aim at creating such an environment, which can help the citizens to live a good life where peace and harmony prevails.

The directive principles conjointly gauge the performance of the state, in order to achieve the objectives stated in the preamble of the Indian Constitution.

Comparison between DPSP and Fundamental rights

 

BASIS FOR COMPARISON

FUNDAMENTAL RIGHTS

DIRECTIVE PRINCIPLES

Meaning

The essential or basic rights granted to all the citizens of the country.

The guidelines which are considered while formulating policies and laws.

Defined 

In Part III of the Constitution.

In Part IV of the Constitution.

Nature

Negative

Positive

Enforceability

Legally enforceable.

Not enforceable.

Democracy

Political democracy.

Social and economic democracy.

Legislation

Not required.

Required.

Promotes

Individual welfare

Public welfare

 

The conflict between DPSP and fundamental rights

Fundamental Rights and the DPSP are supplementary to each other and are essential to meet the social and economic dimensions of a democratic government.

The conflict between Fundamental Rights and DPSP often arises as sometimes it has been seen, by various legislations, that DPSP have wider scope than the Fundamental Rights. The Fundamental Rights are the rights which are enforceable by the Courts and any law that is in contravention to the provisions mentioned in Part III are ultra vires. 

On the other hand, the DPSP are not enforceable in any Court of Law and nothing can be declared as void merely because it is against the provisions given under the DPSP.

In the case of State of Madras v. Champakam, the Supreme Court held the Fundamental rights are superior to the DPSP saying that the Fundamental Rights under Part III prevails over DPSP in case of any conflict between them.

In the landmark judgment given by the Supreme Court in the Golak Nath case, it was held that the provisions mentioned under Part III as Fundamental Rights cannot be undermined just to implement the provisions given under Part IV which enlists some important guidelines for the State in the form of the DPSP.

The Constitution was amended in the year 1971 and through this amendment, Article 31C was incorporated in the Constitution. It confers wider importance on the DPSP. 

In the Minerva Mills case, the Supreme Court restricted this wide scope which was conferred on the DPSP under Article 31C by making the following changes:

  • It restored Article 31C to its pre-1976 position. A law would be protected by Article 31C only in the case if it has been made to implement the Article 39 (b) and Article39 (c) of the DPSP and not any of the other directive included in Part IV.
  • There is a fine balance in the Constitution between the DPSP and the Fundamental Rights, which should be adhered  by the Courts without placing any of them as superior. 

Criticism of Directive Principles of State Policy

  • Some of its critics hold that these principles don’t carry any importance as their violation can’t be challenged in the courts.
  • The Directive Principles are a mere declaration of the instructions which are to be observed and secured by the State at will. but the Constitution neither makes them justiciable nor it mentions any limit to what extent it can be secured.
  • These are neither consistently explicit nor properly classified. These appear to be a collection of instructions which are only based on morals and a State can’t rely merely on morals for its working.
  • Several Directives lack clarity and they have been repeated at different places.
  • The Directive to push international peace and friendly relations among all the nations is just a declaration but the real issue is the securing part of it for which nothing has been given.
  • Part IV includes some directives which are not complete in actual observation. The ideal is to introduce prohibition but this ideal cannot be really and effectively realised. The states which introduced prohibition had to scrap it later on.
  • Most of the Directive Principles are based on old and foreign philosophy which have lost its relevance now.
  • Many critics hold that the Preamble should also enlists all these goals which are given under DPSP and their description in Part IV has made things more complicated and complex than it was before.
  • Directive principles just create an impression about the usage of the legitimate power by the State and the motive is to gain support through promise-making and not through inaction . 

Case study on Directive Principles of State Policy

The question that arises is whether Fundamental Rights precedes DPSPs or latter takes a higher position than the former, it has been a subject of argument for years.

There are some important judicial pronouncements which tried to give an answer to this question, they are as follows:

 

Kerala Education Bill [1]

 

The court said that if a conflict arises between Fundamental Right and DPSPs, the harmony between the two should not be disturbed, but if, even after applying the doctrines of interpretation the conflict doesn’t resolves then the former should be upheld and given more importance over the other i.e. DPSP.

Madras vs Champakan [2]

If any law is in contravention to the provisions mentioned under Part III of the Indian Constitution, it would be held void but this is not applicable in case of DPSPs. This shows that Fundamental rights are on a higher pedestal than DPSPs as far as this case is concerned.

Venkataraman v. State of Madras [3]

The Court gave more importance to the Fundamental rights over DPSPs.

I. C. Golaknath & Ors vs State Of Punjab & Anr. [4]

The Court held that the Parliament cannot curtail the Fundamental rights in making any law or policy for the country. It also mentioned that if a law has been made to give effect to Article 39 (b) and Article 39 (c) of Part IV of the Constitution and in doing so if Article 14, Article 19 or Article 31 gets violated, then it cannot be declared as void merely on the ground of such contravention.

Keshavnanda Bharati vs the State of Kerala [5]

The Apex Court placed DPSPs on a higher position than Fundamental Rights. 

After that, in the case of Minerva Mills vs Union of India [6], the Court while deciding the case held that the harmony between the two should be maintained because neither of the two has any precedence over each other. Both are complementary to each other and they should be balanced anyhow for the proper functioning of the State.

Unnikrishnan vs State of Andhra Pradesh [7]

The Court was of the view that Fundamental Rights and Directive Principles are not exclusive but complementary to each other. The Court said that the Fundamental Rights are the ways through which the goals given in Part IV can be achieved.

Conclusion

The significance of DPSPs cannot be looked down upon just because it is not enforceable in any court of law. These principles were added to facilitate the governance and smooth functioning of the country. It was added to meet the main objectives and the ultimate goal of a country i.e to work for the welfare of its citizens. There are some important Acts in the above-mentioned information, so we can’t say that DPSPs are not implemented and have no importance at all.ube

It is like a structure given for the government and it should work and formulate new laws revolving around that structure only so that the welfare of the people be ensured. Every policy and law formulated by the state has to meet the standards which are mentioned in Part IV of the Constitution. 

Thus, even after being non-justiciable they are implemented in some important Acts and they hold equal relevance and importance as Fundamental rights mentioned in Part III of the Constitution of India.

To know more about Directive Principles of State Policy under Constitution, please Click Here.

References

  1. 1959 1 SCR 995
  2. 1951 SCR 525
  3. 1966 SCR (2) 229
  4. 1967 AIR 1643
  5. 1973
  6. AIR 1980 SC 1789
  7. 1993 AIR 2178

The post Directive Principles of State Policy appeared first on iPleaders.


Parliamentary Privileges in India

$
0
0

 

This article is written by Akash R. Goswami, student of the faculty of law, Aligarh Muslim University. In this article, he has discussed the Parliament Privileges in India, its types, freedom of speech with respect to Parliament and other aspects of Parliamentary privilege in Indian Parliament.

Introduction

The privilege may be defined as an exceptional right and exemption. The expression “Privilege and Immunity”, under the Constitution of India and in the arena of Parliament, donates certain special and exceptional rights of Lok Sabha and Rajya Sabha or its individual members who are generally accepted as a necessity for the implementation of constitutional functions.

In the case of Raja Ram Pal vs. The Hon’ble Speaker Lok Sabha[1]. Supreme Court in their own view defines the word “privilege” that it is immunity or a right provided to the specific person. In another way around what a person can not do in general, now he/she eligible to do a certain act.

For example, being an Attorney General you have the right to watch any proceeding of any house, but not in the case of an ordinary person. Privilege consists of the known laws, customs and usage of Parliament. Thus, the term privilege is referred to as the special rights that are available to a different extent and in various forms for the members of Parliament throughout the world. However, the term applies to certain immunities enjoyed by both the houses of the Parliament collectively, and members of each house individually.

It is the privilege conferred on any member of parliament that he is immune from whatever he will say on the floor of the house, and in case of detention whether in civil or criminal, no member shall be made liable and detained 40 days before and 40 days after the session of the house. But there is a condition to comply with the availment of these privileges. If a person ceased to be a member of Parliament, then the privileges are called off. So in order to enjoy immunities, one should have to be a member of any house of Parliament.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws

Click Here

Who Enjoys Parliamentary Privileges

Sir Thomas Erskine define the expression “Parliamentary Privilege” as the total sum of the specific rights enjoyed by each House of Parliament collectively is a constituent part of Parliament,  and by the members of every house of Parliament one by one, without which they could not proceed with their functions, and which exceed those possessed by different bodies and people.

The privileges only given to the members of the Parliament, and also conferred on the person who actively participates in any of the committee and in the function of the parliament, just like it incorporates on Attorney General and union ministers but in case of President, even though he is a part of Parliament, does not entrust with parliamentary privileges.

Article 105

Privileges, power, right etc for the two houses of Parliament individually and of the members and committees thereof-

  1. Comes under the concern in the provisions of the constitution and the rules, regulations and standing circulations which mandates procedure and conduct of Parliament, and it shall be necessary that freedom of speech in every house of parliament provided without any checks and balances. As if there is restriction then the representative will hesitate to express their feelings, which is not the aim of the Democratic form of Government. 
  2. No member of the Parliament should be made liable for any proceeding initiated against him in the court in respect of anything said, vote which was given by him or any committee thereof, and no person should be made liable in context to the publication by him or under any authority empowered by either house of Parliament of any report, vote, proceeding or paper.
  3. In another sense, the privileges immunity and power of each of the two houses of Parliament and of its members and committees thereof, shall be such as may define time to time and provide by the Parliament itself and through established procedure by law, and, until so defined shall be a matter of concern for those of that house and of members of that house and for its committees immediately before the date of initiation of section 15 of the constitution by the (forty four amendment) act, 1978.
  4. The above mentioned constitutional provisions of clauses (1),(2) and (3) shall apply in relation to the person who by virtue has the right to freedom of speech, and otherwise to take part in proceedings of the Parliament of any of its committee thereof, the clauses will apply in relation to the Parliament.

Article 194

  1. This subject comes under the provisions of the constitution and rules, regulations and standing orders which regulates the procedure of the State Legislature, and there shall be freedom of speech for the member of the legislature in every state.
  2. No member of the state legislature shall be compelled for any proceeding initiated against him in any court of law in regards to anything utter or any vote given by him or her in the state legislature and any of its committee thereof, and no person shall be made liable to prosecute in the context of the publication by him or under any authority of a house of state legislature of any paper, vote, report, or proceedings.
  3. In another sense, the privileges and immunities of the house of the state legislature, and of its members and the committees of the house os state legislature shall be such as may be defined by the state legislature from time to time through established procedure of law, and, until so define, shall be the subject matter to those of that house and of its member and its committee thereof, immediately before the section of 26 of the constitution by the (forty four amendment) act,1978.
  4. Above given constitutional provisions of clauses 1,2 and 3 shall apply in relation to the person who by virtue of this constitution has the right to freedom of speech, and the other way around to take part in the proceedings of the house of the state legislature and any of its committee thereof as they pertain in relation to members of the state legislature.

It was observed from the above two articles of the Indian Constitution that the position of the house of the Parliament is identical to the position of the state legislature. Therefore, Article 105 apply, mutatis mutandis, to the state legislate as well.

Types of Parliament Privileges

Collectively enjoyed by the member of Parliament

  • No person whether a member or a stranger can be arrested and no legal proceedings can be initiated against him either criminal or civil, within the premises of the house of the Parliament and without the approval of the proceedings officer of that particular house.
  • No court shall have the right to investigate the proceedings of any house of the parliament and any of its committees.
  • Parliament shall have the power to exclude guests or visitors from the meeting of the house or also have the power to conduct a secret meeting if the matters of national importance or any matter of public importance.
  • Parliament shall have the right to penalize its member or an outsider for committing the breach of its privileges. And for contempt by reprimand, admonition or imprisonment and also have the right to expel and suspend in case of a member.

Individually enjoyed by the member of Parliament 

  • When a parliament is in session, a member of Parliament or a person on whom this right and immunities conferred may refuse to appear in the court of law or to present any evidence in court.
  • Members of the Parliament cannot be arrested when the sitting of the Parliament in session and 40 days before the commencement and 40days after the end of the session.
  • No member shall be made liable to any proceeding in any court for whatever he or she said or any vote was given by him or her during the session in the Parliament or its committees.

Freedom of Speech

The spirit of the parliamentary form of democracy is frank free and valiant discussions in the house of the parliament. For the authority like parliament freedom of speech plays a very indispensable role that provides opportunities to the members of the houses to express their feelings without any sort of fear, hesitation, being penalized for offences such as defamation, innuendo, etc.. The recognition of the right to freedom of speech in parliament came to known in the seventeenth century in the case of SirJohn Elito.

The council of state i.e. Rajya Sabha in its XII report provides that a Parliament can be asked a question in any court of law or any place outside the parliament for making any disclosure or for any information display since it will amount to inference with the right to freedom of speech of that member. Subsequently, Lok Sabha has also propounded that it will amount to contempt of house or breach of privilege if any suit is initiated against any member in a court of law for what he/she spoke on the floor of the house.

The Supreme court case of Tej Kiran Jain V. Sanjeeva Reddy held that “once it is recognised that the parliament was in session and its business being transacted, anything said during the clause of that transaction was completely immune from any proceeding in any court of law”.

Article 105, clause (1), expressly protects the right to freedom of speech in Parliament. It provides that there shall be complete freedom of speech in Parliament. Clause (2), further states that no member of each house of the Parliament shall be made liable for any proceedings in any court of law in regards to anything said or any vote given by him or her in parliament or any committee of parliament.

No action is initiated against the member, for the offence of defamation or in the context of words said in Parliament or its committees, neither civil nor criminal. No imprisonment is there for the mere spoken words by the immunity, it extends to votes, as clause (2) specifically provides that any vote given by him/her in parliament or committee thereof. Though it can be concluded that, the freedom of speech shall extend to other conducts which are done and having a nexus with proceedings of each house, such as, for notice of questions, motions, reports of committee and the resolutions.

It is important to consider that clause (1) of article 105 comes under the subject to the provisions of the constitution and to the standing orders and rules for the regulation and procedures of the Parliament. The word regulation for the procedure of Parliament comes in clause (1) should be read in that manner so that it applies to provisions of both i.e constitution and the rules and standing orders and circulations.

Freedom of speech in parliament becomes concern matter with provisions of the constitution relating to the procedure and regulation of the Parliament i.e subject to the article envisaged in part V contain article 107 and 121. Thus, for instance, freedom of speech in Parliament would not allow a member to talk about conduct and manner of any judge of the high court or Supreme Court. Likewise, the freedom of speech comes under the subject to the procedure or rules of the house, such as the use of unparliamentary conduct and unparliamentary language.

The freedom of speech described under article 105 (1) having a peculiar interest and different from that right which a citizen enjoys as a fundamental right provided under Article 19 (1) (a). The fundamental right, freedom of speech, does have the power to protect an individual completely for what he says. The right has come under clause (2) which is subject to reasonable restrictions of article 19 of the constitution. The term freedom of speech which used for article 105(1) provides that no member of Parliament shall be made liable to any proceedings initiated against him, whether civil or criminal, in any court of law and for the statement made in house while debating in either house of Parliament or any committee thereof.

The freedom of speech provided under article 105 cannot, therefore subject to reasonable restriction likewise it is imposed in article 19 (2). Clause (1) and (2) of Article 105 gives protection to the member of Parliament for what is said within the boundaries of Parliament and not what a member of Parliament may say outside. Similarly, if a member publishes his speech outside the boundaries of Parliament, he will be made liable if the speech found to be defamatory in regards to some person.

The freedom of speech given under article 105 (1) and (2) refers, shall be only available to the member of the Parliament when the session of the Parliament is going on. Therefore, if an order of detention, which refrains a member from attending a session of the Parliament (no occasion shall be raised to said that the right has been invalidly annexed. 

Article 105 (2) confers privileges, in respect of anything said on the floor of the Parliament. The word “anything” is considered as the widest concept and it is parallel to as a whole. The only restriction arises from the word in the Parliament, which means during the session of Parliament and in the course in the transaction of the Parliament. Once it was proved that Parliament was in session and its business was carried out, anything uttered during the course of that business was completely immune from proceedings initiated against the member in any court. This immunity is not absolute but works with respect to the Parliament.

It is one of the alluring features of the parliamentary form of government that the people’s chosen representative should be free to express themselves and their views without any fear of intimidation or any legal consequences. What they said comes only under the purview of the discipline and regulation of the Parliament, the good conduct of the members and the control of the proceedings by the presiding officer. The court has no right to say and interfere in the matter of the Parliament and should really have none.

In a controversial case involving former Prime Minister, several union ministers, members of parliament and others, the court held in the case P.V. Narsimha Rao V. state JMM Bribery[] that the privilege of immunity to exempt the member from the court proceedings in article 105 (2) should be extended to cover the scope of bribes considered by the member of parliament for the purpose of voting in the parliament in a particular form.

The three judges of supreme court did not consider the decision to be right which was given by two judges and explained the expression “in the context of” regarding article 105(2) shall be provided a wide meaning so as to understand an act having a series of chain or connection with the speech or a vote submitted by a member in the parliament or any committee thereof. If interpreted, it would cover within its core, acceptance of a bribe by the member of parliament, further extending to make a speech or to cast his/her vote in parliament or any committee in a particular way.

In this manner, the fix taker MPs, who had cast their vote in parliament against no-confidence motion were held qualified for the security of Article 105(2) and were not answerable in court for supposed conspiracy and agreement. The Court additionally held that the bribe-taker MP, who did not decide on the no-confidence motion was not qualified for protection under Article 105(2).

To the pay off supplier MPs, it was held, the protection under Article 105(2) was not accessible. The court additionally decided that the Lok Sabha could make a move for breach of benefits or disdain against the alleged bribe providers and against the bribe-takers, regardless of whether they were a member of parliament.

The court was anonymously said that the member of parliament who takes a bribe, or who gives bribe but he/she does not have to participate in the voting could not claim the privileges conferred upon them from court proceedings under Article 105 (2). The decision of the Apex court has imploded so much attention of the general public and dissatisfaction among that the review petition is pending in the court.  

Some limitations are also there which should be followed in relation to claim privileges

  • Freedom of speech should be according to the constitutional provisions and subject to the procedures and rules of the parliament, provided under article 118 of the Indian constitution.
  • Article 121 of the Indian constitution confers that, the member of the Parliament is not allowed to discuss the manner and the judgement given by the judges of the supreme court and the high court. But, even if this occurs, it is an internal matter of the parliament and the court has no right to interfere in it.
  • No immunity and right could be claimed and held back by the members for anything which is said outside the proceedings and premises of the parliament.

Right of Publication of Proceedings

Clause (2) of Article 105 (and article 194) expressly provides that “no person shall be compelled to made liable in regards to the publication by him or by under the authority of either house of the parliament for any report, paper, journal, vote or proceedings”.

Therefore, the protection did not address the scope of publication made by the person without the authority of any house of the parliament, however, Common law renders the defence of qualified privilege for fare and exact official reports of proceedings of the parliament, published in a newspaper or as here.

In Wason v. Walter C.J. Cockburn, observed that it was of public sovereignty and comes under the subject to national importance that parliamentary proceedings should be communicated and displayed to the general public, which has an immense interest in knowing was happening in parliament. But to provide an incomplete report or a detach report which contain disconnected part and partial information of proceedings published with the intention to injure individual character will be disentitled to protection. A similar law is also applicable in India.

The Parliamentary Proceedings (protection of publication) Act, 1956 provides that “not a single person shall be compelled for any proceedings initiated against him, either civil or criminal, regarding the publication of the proceedings, in any court of law, for a substantially true journal and report of the proceedings of either house of the parliament until or unless it has been proven that the publication was made with malice intention”. Later the act was deleted during the time of emergency in 1975.

Article 361-A provides that “protection of publication of proceedings of parliament and state legislature” under clause (1) of this article empowers that no person shall be made liable to any proceedings initiated against him, either civil or criminal in any court in regards to the publication made by him in any newspaper of a substantially true report of any proceedings of any house of parliament or the state legislature assembly, or as the case may be, unless the publication made by the member is proven to have been made with the malafide intention.

Moreover, it is also provided that notwithstanding under this clause shall be complied with the publication of any report, paper, vote or proceedings and securely held session of the parliament or as same as the case in the state legislature. Clause (2) provides that clause (1) will apply in relation to the right of publication of reports and protects it broadcast, not detached part of any proceeding of parliament through wireless technology, and part or any service which will broadcast by the member in any platform or station. And insense of agency, it should be viewed as the agency who have reported material to be published. It is further stated in this article, the newspaper includes a news agency which contains report material to be published in a newspaper.

Other privileges 

Clause (3) of article 105, after some constitutional amendment declares that the immunity and right of every house of the parliament, its members and committees shall be such as furnished by parliament from time to time and until it is done by the parliament, which it has not yet been done, shall be dated back on 20th June 1979 i.e from date of initiation of section 15 of the (44th constitutional amendment) act, 1978.

Before this amendment, clause (3) provided that the parliament gives the immunity of each house and its members shall be similar as the house of commons in England at the time of commencement of the constitution. This position till 20th June 1979 was in use and apply in relation to the earlier provision, it is still relevant to depend on the laws as it has been denoted to the English laws. A form that views it may be concluded that there are some privileges that may not be claimed by the parliament of India.

For example, the immunities for access to the sovereign, which is carried by the House of Commons trough it presiding officer to have all the time access for that particular right to the sovereign through their chosen representative can have no value in India. Similarly, a general warrant of arrest given by the parliament of India can not subject to be regarded as a court of record at all in any sense.

Also, the right of the two houses of the parliament, unlike the immunities of the house of commons and house of lords in England are completely identical. To every house of parliament, accordingly, entrusted the right, which is empowered by the House of Commons in the United Kingdom.

Freedom from arrest

It given under this right, no member of parliament or state legislative assembly shall be arrested or detained for civil proceedings initiated against him during a period of 40 days before and 40day after the session of the house. If a member is imprisoned during this period, he should be set free so that he may be able to attend the session of the house.

This immunity does not cover the circumference of arrest or imprisonment on a criminal charge or contempt of court or in preventive detention act. However, in case if a member is arrested, rule 261 of Lok sabha set forth the duties of the detaining body to provide information to the house to which the member belongs to, also provide the reason for his/her arrest or detention, also specified the time of his/her arrest, the place where he will be confined or imprisoned and the period how long that particular member will be detained or arrested.

It has been observed in case of K. Anandan Nambiar V. chief secretary governor of madras that the matter of the parliament does not enjoy any special or specific status as compared to an ordinary citizen of this country in regards to legally fair orders issued for detention purposes.

Freedom from appearing like a witness

The member of the parliament has the special right conferred on them which enables them to not attending court as a witness. They are provided complete right to attend the meetings of the house and perform their duties without any interference while exercising their duties from the court.

Right to regulate internal affairs

The house has the special right to manage and control its own proceedings. The governor has entrusted with the power to call the session of the legislature of the state. But the governor does not have any constitutional right to give orders to the presiding officer about the manner and conduct in which the proceedings of the house should be carried out.

The transaction of the business carried out in the house should be followed according to the rules of the parliament, which are provided by the house itself. In order to strengthen this right, Article 122 (in case of state legislative assembly) expressly provides that the constitutional value or any proceedings shall not be called in question on the ground of any alleged irregularity of procedure or no officer or member of parliament in whom these powers are conferred by virtue of the constitution for mandating the procedure or the conduct for the business transacted out in the parliament or for maintaining orders in parliament shall become under the subject to the jurisdiction of any court in respect of the power empowered by him.

Right to exclude strangers

The right to exclude visitors or strangers or non-members and held a secret session was a tradition of the house. The objective behind this to avoid the act of threatening the member as the visitor may attempt from galleries to interfere in the debate going on.

Rule 248 of the Lok sabha grant the power to the presiding officer, whenever he deems fit, of order to exclude strangers from any part of the house and when the house conducts the secret meeting no guest or non-member is allowed to present the house, lobby or galleries of the house. The only exception and the member of the council of states and the person authorized by the presiding officer should be present.

Parliamentary privileges and fundamental right

In the case Gunupati Keshavram Reddy V. Nafisul Hasan, the home minister was detained at his Bombay residence under the warrant directed by the presiding officer of the U.P legislative assembly for the contempt of the house of the state legislature and was fled to Lucknow and was house arrest in a hotel under the supervision of the presiding officer. While filling for a writ of habeas corpus on that very that his detention was infringed and violates the article 22(2), the Apex court quashed the detention and gave orders for his release as he had not been produced before a magistrate within 24 hours of his arrest as given under Article 22.

This decision, therefore, provides that article 194 (or 105) came under the subject to the fundamental right guaranteed under Article 22(2) in part III in the constitution of India. 

However, in case M.S.M. Sharma V. S.K. Sinah[], it was struggled by the appellant that the immunities conferred on the house under article 194 are subject to the provision of a fundamental right which is envisaged in part III of the constitution. In favour of his allegation, the petitioner relied on the supreme court’s decision given in the case Ganapati Keshavram reddy V. Nafisul Hassan.

But, in M.S.M. Sharam’s case, the Supreme Court held that in case of dispute between Fundamental right under Article 19(1)(a) and the immunities conferred under article 194(3), in that situation fundamental right always occupy the place of superiority and will prevail over the privileges conferred on the parliament and its members, committee thereof. As in the context of article 21, on the facts, the court did not find any infringement of fundamental rights.

Under article 143, the supreme court enlarged the proposition laid down in the M.S.M. Sharma case held that:

We are not in the opinion that it would be correct to read the majority judgment as laying down the general idea that whenever there condition of imbalance between the provision of part V of article 194(3) and any provision of the fundamental right conferred by the part III, the fundamental right will also remain supreme over the other. The unanimous decision, therefore, has to be taken to settle only that article 19(1)(a) would not apply and article 21 would prevail.

There is a rule that every house provides for a committee of privileges. In case of breach of privilege or contempt of the house is in the question, is referred to the committee of privileges. The committee shall have the power to summon or gives direction to call the members or stranger before it. Refusal to present in front of the house or to answer or knowingly gives the misleading statements is itself considered as the contempt of the house. The committee’s recommendations are given to the house which discusses them and their conduct and regarding to this give their decision.

Parliamentary privileges and law courts   

There is one more cornerstone to be achieved by the judiciary. The dispute between the legislative privileges of the houses and the court of the law came to be resolved by the supreme court of India  in the reference case, which is popularly known as the Keshav Singh’s case[] or U.P. Assembly case.

In this case, one person named Keshav Singh who was not a member of U.P. Assembly, published, circulate and printed a pamphlet. The presiding officer of the U.P. Legislative Assembly admonish him for the contempt of the house and committing the breach of the privilege of the member Mr Narsingh Narain Panday. On the same day, Mr Keshav Singh, who was present in the house, by his delinquent act, committed another contempt in the house. The speaker after that, given an order that Mr Keshav Singh should be detained and put behind the bars. A warrant was issued in this regard for his detention in jail for a period of 7 days and he was confined. 

Mr. Soloman, his council, filed a writ petition under section 491 of Cr.P.C. along with article 226, a Habeas Corpus petition coupled and alleged that his detention in jail was illegal, unjust and lack of legal merit because he was not given an opportunity to defend himself and there was an infringement of natural justice in other word is was an ex-parte decision. The petition was taken under consideration by two judges of Allahabad high court which gave the order to grant the interim bail to Keshav Singh and after that he was released. But the decision of the case was pending and would be decided on the merits and evidence provided in the case.

On the judgement given by Allahabad high court, the state assembly, by a resolution took the decision that the two judges, Mr Keshav Singh, and Mr Soloman have committed contempt of the house and order that the Keshav Singh must be immediately taken back into the jail and the two judges and the council of Mr Keshav also brought into custody before the house.

At this, the two judges and the advocate, by means of separate petitions lodged and move to the high court, under article 226 (which empowers the High Court to issue writ) contended that the resolution appeared to be the content of court at the very first sight and it should be set aside and its implementation would be stayed by temporary order.

The petition was considered by the full bench of all the 28 judges of the Allahabad high court. Later court gives the order to grant the stay for the implementation of that resolution. The Assembly after that brings some modification in its order and the warrant against the two judges which was initiated by the house was withdrawn, but the house asked the judges to summon before it and explain their conduct. The judges on that write an application and moved before the court against the modify order of house and the court again granted the stay for the implementation of the order.

At this point, the President refer this matter to the supreme court, invoking the provisions of Article 143(1), for using its advisory power, which provides that in the matter of law if any question is unanswered and he needs to seek advice then in that case he can rely on the judges of article supreme court and the high court. The main questions arose to be were-

  1. Whether the state legislature is the sole and exclusive judge of its privileges and whether the legislature is competent enough to punish a person for its contempt even outside of the legislature?
  2. Another question was whether the high court who consider the petition of habeas corpus challenging the validity of the detention of a person given by the legislative assembly under a general or unspeaking warrant has committed contempt of the house?

The supreme court given the judgment and express their support with a great sense of majority as in ration of 6:1 and held said that two judges did not commit contempt of house, as under article 226, which empower every high court of India to issue the and adjudicating the writ petitions. And the court has the power to investigate and have a preview of judicial review to check whether the detention of that particular person is legal or not.

The Judges further said that in India The Court shall have the power to check the detention and in that context, they have an option for judicial review to determine the question of the detention valid or order of detention by state legislative assembly, under the general or unspeaking warrant. 

When we refer to Courts in England, in their case Court are not allowed to reconsider the judgement moreover, they don’t have judicial review power to check the validity and legality about the general warrant issued by the House of Commons. On this condition Court further said “ in that manner such a right will not be entrusted with legislature of India, as house of commons is an internal part of High Court, and parliament being superior there and also due to its influential nature, the general warrant issued by the house will not become under the subject of judicial review, By the other courts.

But in India the condition was different, the history and background of the legislature of India had no significance of judicial function and does not claim to be regarded as a Court of record at all”. There it can be concluded that the privilege enjoyed by the House of Commons is not applicable in the context of Indian legislature.  

Article 226 entrusted every High Court of India, in the matter of issuing the writ petition of habeas corpus against any State authority or institution which under Article 12 included the Legislature.

Article 121 of the Indian constitution provides that, the member of the state legislative assembly is not allowed to talk about the manner and conduct of any judge of the Supreme Court and the High Court, but if they do then, in that case, the Court has no right in there matter to interfere.

The court also provides that there is hardly any doubt about, that Parliament is the sole and exclusive judge in the matter of privilege and this fact will not be distorted and not be in dispute, also it could found in Article 194(3). But the main question is in the concern and had implored great attention that whether the privilege claimed by the house of Parliament was provided by Article 194(3) or not, this question was still to be determined by the Court.

The question whether the immunities enjoyed by the Legislature provided under the part of Article 194(3) was subject some restriction in respect of Part III relating to fundamental rights, was left unanswered, however, the tussle is going to resolve. And the Court observed that such privileges were necessarily subject to Article 21 and 22 regarded as fundamental right provided in the Indian Constitution.

Breach of privileges

When any individual or authority does not recognize and attacks on any of the privileges, rights, and immunities, either of the Members individually or of the House in its collective capacity the offence is called the breach of privileges and is punishable by as per the House rules and regulations. Besides breaches of particular privileges, actions must be taken in regards to the nature of offences against the authority or dignity of the House or in other words contempt of the house, such as disrespect to its legitimate orders upon itself, its members or officers, are also subject to punishment as it regarded as contempt of the House. 

Contempt of the House shall be defined generally as “any conduct or negligence which obstructs or bring inconvenience either House of Parliament in the performance of its functions, or which obstructs or impedes any member or officer of such House in the exercise of his duty, or which has a capacity, directly or indirectly, to produce such results.” It may be stated that it is not possible to describe exhaustively every act which might be considered by the House as contempt of the House. The House may punish a person who is found to be indulged in breach of privilege or contempt of the House either by reprimand or admonition or by imprisonment for a specified period of time.

In the case of its own members, two types of punishment can be given by the House, namely, suspension from the duties of the House and expulsion. The penal jurisdiction of the House is neither confined to its own members nor to its officers, but enlarged to all contempts of the House, whether committed by members or by persons who are not members, irrespective of the fact that the offence is committed within the House or beyond its premises. The power of the House to punish any person who commits a contempt of the House or a breach of any of its members privileges is the “keystone” of Parliamentary privilege.

It is the power that gives effect to the privileges of Parliament and pertain its supreme character so far as the protection of its rights and the maintenance of its dignity and authority are concerned. The power exercised by each House of Parliament and the House of the State Legislature to punish the person for contempt or breach of privilege is a general power of committing for contempt analogous to that likewise by the Superior Courts and is in its discretionary nature. It flows from the provisions given under Article 105(3) of the Constitution as affirmed by the Supreme Court in the case of Rajaram Pal & Ors. Vs. UOI & Ors[10].

Norms of punishment for breach of privilege or contempt of the House may impose the following punishments on a person found to be guilty of breach of privilege or contempt of the House. 

(1) Imprisonment: The period for which the House can direct an offender to prison for contempt or breach of its privileges is limited by the duration of the session of the House. As soon as the House discontinues its session the prisoner is set free. There are a number of cases where the audience shouted slogans and threw leaflets from the visitor’s gallery on the floor of the House, the offenders were sent to prison for committing contempt of the House by creating disorder in the public Galleries.

(2) Admonition or reprimand: In cases where the offence of breach of privilege or contempt is not so serious like petty the warrant for the imprisonment of the offender by way of punishment the person concerned may be summoned to the Bar of the House and admonished or reprimanded by the presiding officer by order of the House. The admonition is the mildest form of punishment, whereas reprimand is the more serious remark of the displeasure of the House.

(3) In the case of its own members, two other punishments are also available to the House by which it can express its displeasure more strongly rather by admonition or reprimand, namely: 

             (i) Suspension from the service.

             (ii) Expulsion from the House

 The penalization powers of the House for committing a breach of privilege or contempt of the House are, however, exercised only in extreme cases where a deliberate attempt is made to disturb the house of Parliament to show disrespect and further in order to depict the institution has lost the public confidence. It is also a tradition of the House that unqualified and unconditional regrets sincerely expressed by the persons guilty of breach of privilege and contempt of the House can be accepted by the House. And the House normally decides in such cases to best consult its own dignity by providing no further notice of the matter. 

Contempt of court

There are no codified rules which clearly state what action constitutes a breach and what punishment is granted. Although, there are several acts which are considered by the house as the contempt. It is generally viewed as the actions which intended to obstruct the proceedings of the house and produce a disturbance for the members. 

Some of them are briefly discussed.

Giving misleading statement in the house

The acts which are done only with the purpose to mislead and intended to deceive are considered as a contempt of the house. If the statement is uttered by a person who believes the information to be true then there is no breach violated. It has to be proven that the statement recorded by him/her deliberately with the intention to mislead the house.

Disturbance by outsiders

Any conduct of disturbance created by chanting slogans or throwing leaflets etc. with the purpose of disturbing the procedure and functioning of the house are regarded as the major contempt of the house. The person who commits shall be confined by the house for a specific period of time or an alert is given depending on the sincerity of the case.

Assault on members

The privilege is provided when the member is performing his duties. An assault was done by any person on the member of parliament when he discharged his responsibilities is dealt as contempt of the house.

Writings or speeches defining the personality of members

Any speech published, advertised or libel made against the character of any member also regarded as the contempt of the house. These are ascertained to be necessary because it affects the confidence of people for their representative and role of the member by diminishing the respect for him.

It is, clearly inferred that any attack on the immunity of the members by any intend is considered as a violation of the rights and the parliament can take action concerning the same

Punishment

  1. Imprisonment – If the breach of immunities committed is of a heinous nature, punishment can be given in the form of detention or imprisonment to any of the member or the person liable to it.
  2. Enforcing fine – If in the perspective of the house, the violation or contempt committed is of economic misdeed and any pecuniary profit has been made from that breach then, the parliament can impose fines on the person.
  3. Prosecuting the offenders – The parliament has the power to prosecute the member or an outsider if anyone committing the breach.
  4. The punishments are given to its own members – If any contempt is committed by the members of the parliament then he has to face penal consequences initiated by the house itself which could also affect in the interruption of the privileges of the member from the house.

Freedom of the press and the parliamentary privileges

The parliamentary privileges restrict the freedom of the press, which is a fundamental right. Degree of higher care and Caution has to be taken by the press while publishing any report, paper of the proceedings of the parliament or the conduct of any member. There are some instances where the press can be held liable for the contempt of the house-

  1. Publishing any sort of news vandalizing the character of any member of the parliament.
  2. Any premature or incomplete information published.
  3. Misrepresenting or Misreporting the proceedings of the house.
  4. Publishing the obliterate section of the proceedings.

Indeed of the truth that the freedom of the media comes under the protection of parliamentary privileges, certain amendments have been made in respect to the indemnity of the freedom of the press. If the elementary rights are being violated, there is no sign of democracy. The freedom of the press has to be defended because in India there is an indispensable need to inform everyone about the acts of our representatives Parliamentary Proceedings (Protection of the publication) Act, 1977 [10] protects the rights of the press under given circumstances-

  1. The report is made for the Publicam Bonum i.e for the public good
  2. The report should not reveal any secret meeting of the house.
  3. The reports of the proceedings somehow to be true and real.
  4. The report is made without malice intention.

Codification of the parliamentary privileges 

Parliament member enjoys supreme powers by virtue of being a member of the parliament. But there is always a doubt of misuse of the privileges conferred on them because they do not have any sort of restrictions and checks and balances on their privileges. They have the right to be the judge in their own case, regulate their proceedings, and also to decide what was considered the breach and what punishment should be given for the committed of that breach, are solely decided by them.

The power vested in their hands are too wide in scope as compared to the fundamental rights vested in the hands of citizens. Having a no codification of the privileges, they have gained omnipotent power because there is no expressed provision to put a bar on their immunities. The privilege from any civil arrest for 40 days before and after the session and during the session of the house results that they are free from arrest for even more than 365 days. No law has been till date enacted by the parliament for the codification of the parliamentary privileges.

It is mostly resisted by the members because the enactment of the law will be made privileges subject to the fundamental rights and would be entitled to judicial analysis. Justice M.N. Venkatachaliah is the head of the Constitution Review Commission suggest to define and confine the privileges for the free and independently functioning of the legislature. This raised the presumption that codification will involve interference of the court as if the matters would be presented in a court of law. Non-codification of privileges has provided the immense opportunity of greater powers vested and being enjoyed by the members of the house. But, now the time has come to confine and define the privileges and actions must be taken in case of misuse, for smooth and accordingly functioning of the parliament without any conflict.

Judicial review of the parliamentary privileges

The Indian judiciary has been entrusted to take care of and vested with the responsibility for the protection of the fundamental rights conferred by the Constitution. Parliament members claim absolute sovereignty over their privileges and also have the privilege that if in any case they do not want the judiciary to interfere in that. But, the judiciary is considered as the guardian and exclusive protector of our Constitution and it cannot stood firmly if any of the fundamental right of the citizen is violated due to privileges conferred or when there is an escape from any criminal liability.

The judiciary has to take a step on the wrongs committed by the members of the house who are taking the benefit of the privileges. The Supreme Court in Keshav Singh’s case held that the privileges conferred on the members are subject to the fundamental rights and in case of conflict fundamental right will prevail.

The Supreme Court has also observed that any conflict arising between the privileges and the fundamental rights would be resolved by adopting the harmonious methodology. The judiciary is aware enough about the fact that it does not have jurisdiction over parliamentary matters but Judicial body should have the power to decide, for the betterment of the community that any offence should be resolved by the court as it considered fit.

Parliamentary immunities and the principle of natural justice

In a judgment which was by the Apex Court judges in the case of Algaapural R. Mohanraj v Tamil Nadu[11]. it was held that the principle of natural justice cannot be taken for granted by the members of the Parliament and its immunity committee.

Facts regarding the case

On the date 19-02-2015, some of the members of the Tamil Nadu State Legislative Assembly was suspended on the grounds of misbehaving charge. In furtherance of this, a privilege committee came into existence to investigate the conduct and acts of the members of the Assembly, and further proceedings related to breach of immunity. It was found and proposed that the necessary action must be taken against six members, who are alleged for the breach of immunity.

By a decision dated 31-03-2015, the members were dispersed for a period of ten days. Further, it was extended and cover the scope to reduce their salaries and giving any other benefit or perk till the dispersion period. A writ petition was filed by the members of the Assembly in the Apex Court under Article 32 of the Indian Constitution.

Arguments raised by the members

The argument was raised by the appellant that their elementary rights (fundamental rights) under Article 19(1)(a), 19(1)(g), 14 and 21 of the Indian Constitution have been infringed by the resolution passed by the Parliament of India.

Judgment by the court

The Court does not entertain the argument of the petitioners that the decision offended Article 19(1)(a) and 19(1)(g). It further accepted the argument that the rights were violated under Article 14 of the Constitution in the context of the right to equality. The court noticed that the video recording which showed the act of the members of the legislature, amounting to the breach was not adjacent before the appellants.

If it would have been available then they may have had the chance to explain their actions or why they behave like this. It was further decided and ordered by the Court to Backed the salary and other benefits of the petitioners.

Misuse of Parliamentary Privileges

There is hardly any doubt, that a member of Parliament accepts the bribe to influence the conduct done by him/her as a member is a contempt of house, there is uncertainty whether the Parliamentary Privileges is a bar to the prosecution of the members for law offences of bribery and corruption. Salmon report commission on the standard of code and conduct of parliament stated that the statutory offence of corruption and bribery do not apply to the members of either house of the parliament. The question of whether the legislation is needed in the area of corruption in public life is not solved yet, how Parliamentary privileges affect the criminal liability deemed to be a big issue before the various committees.

In 1972 the question raised whether the court has jurisdiction over MPs in respect of the misuse of parliament privileges as indulging in taking bribes and increasing corruption. A Conservative MP, Mr. Harry Greenway, had been accused of taking bribe jointly with an executive engineering company, which had its contacts with British rail and was an employer in his constituency.

In order to curb the problems, the parliamentary privilege committee decided to codified its privileges so that the member will have some checks and balances over them. As we generally see that the level of debate proceeds in parliament is nothing more than mud-slinging over each other, and after that member take the protection that they exercise their privilege in order to show the general public the truth about their representative.

This act not meant to show the truth but to defame the other member and influence their performance while exercising his/her duties through character assassination.

Privileges give numerous perks and facilities to the members of the house and the member will start misusing it. They use the privileges for their personal means and for monetary profit

These all are the issue can be put in the heading of misuse of parliamentary privileges. And these issues are not new they have they root since so long, but there is a hope which we can rely upon and that is judicial system, which is exclusively deemed as the sole guardian of our constitution, as the constitution is the supreme law, and all laws contradicting the provisions of our constitution shall be declared as null and void.

However, Buckley J ruled that Parliamentary privileges were no bar for prosecution initiated on members of parliament found to be alleged in common law offences. Unfortunately, the case never proceeds to full trial.

Conclusion

It has been shown that there is an unmistakable division about what all rights and benefits are supreme and what isn’t. In India Legislative Assemblies and Parliament never release any legal capacity and their verifiable and protected foundation does not bolster their case to be viewed as courts of record in any sense. No insusceptibility from an investigation by courts of general warrants issued by House in India can, in this way, be asserted. 

Both the Parliament and State Legislatures have an obligation to look cautiously under the steady gaze of making any law so it doesn’t hurt different rights. It is likewise an obligation of the individuals to appropriately utilize these benefits and not abuse them for substitute purposes that are not in the support of general enthusiasm of the country and open on the loose. 

The Court has developed the correct convention to decide the benefits of the parliament that the Indian Parliament can receive. The Doctrine of Pen, Ink and Indian elastic hypothesis.

As to obtaining models and instances of benefits from the Constitution of different nations, the Supreme Court in case M.P.V. Sundaramier and Co. v. Territory of Andhra Pradesh[12]. advised: “The strings of our Constitution were no uncertainty taken from other Federal Constitution yet when they were woven into the texture of our Constitution their compass and their composition experienced changes. In this manner, significant as the American choices are as indicating how the inquiry is managed in the Federal Constitution extraordinary consideration ought to be taken in applying them in the understanding of our Indian Constitution.” 

The National Commission to Review the Working of the Constitution (NCRWC) has additionally prescribed in the report, that “The benefits of lawmaking bodies ought to be characterized and delimited for the free and autonomous working of Parliament and State Legislatures.”

It might in this way be expressed that the codification of benefits would reinforce the standard of law. Along these lines, it may be effectively reasoned so as to decide the benefits, the house can’t aimlessly embrace a similar that exists in Britain however needs to choose and examine whether it suits the Indian Democracy and does not outrage the Republic for the country.

To know more about parliamentary privileges and immunities, please Click Here.

References

  1. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1757390/
  2. https://www.5rb.com/case/john-v-associated-newspapers-ltd/
  3. 1970 AIR 1573, 1971 SCR (1) 612
  4. https://www.indiatoday.in/magazine/cover-story/story/20051226-jharkhand-mukti-morcha-bribery-scandal-in-1993-corruption-got-institutionalised-in-india-786386-2005-12-26
  5. https://trove.nla.gov.au/newspaper/article/13189722
  6.  1966 AIR 657, 1966 SCR (2) 406
  7. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/528695/
  8. 1959 AIR 395, 1959 SCR Supl. (1) 806
  9.  AIR 1965 All 349, 1965 CriLJ 170
  10. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/544981/
  11. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/38086329/
  12. 1958 AIR 468, 1958 SCR 1422

 

The post Parliamentary Privileges in India appeared first on iPleaders.

Writs in Indian Constitution

$
0
0

This article is written by Pratibha Bansal, a student of Banasthali Vidhyapith, Rajasthan, she has tried to explain the whole concept of writ under Indian Constitution in her article, along with some landmark judgment and decided case laws and procedure of filing writs in High Courts and Supreme Court.

Introduction

I would like to begin my article by quoting some lines of King Martin Luther as “Injustice anywhere is a threat to justice everywhere”.

Which means that, if anywhere in this world, any wrongful act is committed or injustice has been done to anybody then it will spread like a virus and can’t be tolerated anywhere. Therefore, all the justice done will be spoiled and everyone else has to wonder, what it would take for that same injustice to be done with them. Moreover, there arises a need to provide justice to all and remove the bias from the system. Hence the concept of writ were introduced in Common Law for keeping a judicial eye on the work of administration. 

In ancient times, this unique development of writ were done by  Anglo-Saxon monarchy that consist of brief administrative order, basically for land revenue purposes. During that time writs were the documents issued by the King’s Chancellor against the landowner whose villeins(feudal tenant)  complained to the king about an injustice done with them. This document was only issued after the summons from the sheriff to comply deemed fruitful. 

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-entrepreneurship-administration-business-laws

Click Here

Later William took the concept of writs by making just two differences

  1. Writ were issued in latin instead of Anglo-Saxon, and
  2. Writs will be covering more command other than only land related commands

By 5 March 1133 writs became available to private individuals for seeking justice.there were two main forms of writs-

  1. Open- available for all to read.
  2. Letters close- available for one or more specific individuals only.

What is a writ

A writ is a written official order issued by the court. The formal order may be in form of warrant, direction, command, order etc. Writs can only be issued by the High Court Under Article 226 of Indian Constitution,1950 and by The Supreme Court under Article 32 of Indian Constitution,1950. Indian constitution has adopted the concept of prerogative writs from English common law. Writs was first used to describe a written command of the King. Whereas, these writs are now available to a person aggrieved by the decision of the inferior courts or administrative body in England. 

Differentiating between writs and order it can be said that writs can be issued to provide extraordinary remedy i.e in cases where the aggrieved person is seeking for an extraordinary remedy usually against an administrative action, whereas, order can in passes in any matter. There are 5 different types of writ provided under law, whereas, no such classification for orders has been made.

Hence, all the writs can be called as order but all order can’t be called writs, because  the ambit of order is larger than writs. 

Types of Writ

There are 5 types of writes specified under Indian constitution law.

habeas corpus

Habeas corpus

Writ of habeas corpus can be issued for preserving the liberty of a person, who is being illegally detained. It can be invoked against the state as well as against the person within whose custody the aggrieved person is. It came into the picture for preserving the rights and liabilities of 

Writ of habeas corpus is a powerful weapon available before a common man who has been wrongfully detained by the person or state. This writ provides a fast and powerful remedy against illegal detention.

Case- State of Bihar v Kameshwar prasad verma

This writ is an order calling the person who was arrested or jailed the alleged person for producing the aggrieved before the court, for knowing the grounds of his detention and if not found any legal ground for his detention then let the aggrieved be free from arrest and let him enjoy his freedom.

OBJECT

Case- Sapmawia v Dy. commissioner

The main focus of habeas corpus writ is preserving the right of the appellant’s freedom by a quick judicial review for pleaded wrongful detention.

This writ came before the existence of a statute, therefore, deep-rooted into the history of our common law.

Case-ADM, Jabalpur v. Shivkant Shukla 

This case is known as habeas corpus case, here it is explained, what is a writ of habeas corpus mean? Quoting Justice Khanna “writ of habeas corpus is a process of securing the liberty of an aggrieved person by providing an adequate method for immediate relief from wrongful or illegal detention. Whether the person kept in wrongful custody is in prison or under private custody of an individual.” and after the enquiry regarding the cause of his imprisonment by the High Court and the judges of that court, if it is found that there is no legal jurisdiction for that incarceration, the aggrieved person is ordered to be released from custody.

Features

There will be a total of 15 features of this writ of habeas corpus that will be making its whole concept more clear.

    1. Writ of habeas corpus is a process by which any person who has been wrongfully arrested or detained may be set free from such illegal internment.
  • Purpose

It is in the form of an order delivered by the High Court or Supreme Court for calling upon the person who made the arrest of the aggrieved person. Commanding to produce such person before the court, for hearing the grounds on which his arrest was made.and if there is no legal ground observed by the court in making his arrest the person making such arrest is ordered to release the aggrieved immediately.

Case- Kanu Sanyal v District Magistrate Darjeeling

Justice Bhagwati held that the main aim of this writ is preserving the liberty and freedom of the person subjected to illegal detention and allow him to enjoy his liberty at the fullest. In extension to this aim, his(person alleged to be illegally apprehended) production before the court is ancillary.

Whereas, under English law production of an alleged person body, for determining the legality of his detention, is not required. And under before US Courts also the same principle is followed.

  • Who may file an application

Application for habeas corpus can be filed by the person himself whose detention was alleged wrongful and can also be filed any other person ( can be a mother, father, wife, brother, sister or even friends) on his behalf, subject to the rules constructed by different High Court in this respect.

Case- Charanjit Lal Chowdhury v Union of India

Supreme Court declares that an application for the writ of habeas corpus can be filed by the person illegally jailed or can also be filed by any other person on his behalf provided that such any person must not be totally a stranger to the person wrongfully detained.

  • Duty of Applicant

Application for writ of habeas corpus must be filed along with 

  1. An affidavit 
  2. Declaring the grounds of his detention, 
  3. Circumstances in which his arrest has been made, and 
  4. Nature of his detention. 

Therefore, it became the duty of the person making an application to disclose all the facts of the case in that application/petition to the best of his knowledge. 

Under English law, it is stated that it becomes the duty of the state to place before the Court all the relevant and material facts relating to such an impugned action truly and fairly, whenever any arrest or detention is challenged before the court.

Procedure 

On receipt of the application, if the court is satisfied that there arises a prima facie case for granting the prayer then, the court will issue a show cause notice(rule nisi) calling the opposite party who detained the applicant on the specified day for presenting their side of the case.

On the specified day court after analysing all the point made by both the applicant as well as by the opposite party will look into the merits and pass an appropriate order. If it is viewed by the court that the detention is unjustified, it will order the authority who detained the applicant for immediate release of the convicted person. Whereas, if the detention is justified according to the court, the show cause notice must be discharged.

Case- S.M.D. Kiran Pasha v Government of Andra Pradesh

In the above-stated case, it was held by the Supreme Court of India that the court before which the case is pending for disposal has the power to grant interim bail. But in the usual course of working grant of interim bail by the court is not preferred.

Case- State of Maharashtra v Bahurao Punjabrao Gawande

This a recent judgment of 2008 by the Supreme Court of India disclosing that as per general principle writ of habeas corpus can be issued only once the person has been arrested whereas, there are exceptional circumstances in which a petition for writ of habeas corpus is maintainable even if the person is not actually detained. Such an exercise is undertaken by writ- court with extreme care and caution.

  1. If certain conditions are satisfied then it will become absolutely clear that detention can’t be prima facie illegal:-
  2. Article 21 of the Indian Constitution declares that “every detention must be according to the procedure provided under the law”. Meaning that there a given valid law allowing the authorities to convict the person accused of some offence and the procedure prescribed must be strictly followed by the person making such arrest. The following procedure must be fair, reasonable and just.
  3. The conviction must not be followed by infringement of any of the conditions provided under Article 22 of The Indian Constitution. Hence any person not produced before a Magistrate within 24 hours from his arrest (excluding travelling time) shall be entitled to be released on a writ of habeas corpus.

Case- D.K.Basu v State of West Bengal

This is a landmark judgment in which Justice T.S.Thakur has laid down 11 which are supposed to be followed by the person making an arrest of an accused person. These guidelines include production of the person before any magistrate within 24 hours from the time of his arrest and held that in case if these guidelines are not being followed by the court then person detained must be entitled to be released on the same grounds on a writ of habeas corpus.

  1. The legislature which is making law in regards to a man, depriving him from his personal liberty must also be empowered to make laws under Article 246 making knots with the distribution of legislative power. 
  2. Writ of habeas corpus can only be issued if there is illegal restrain and the person is entitled to be released on a petition of habeas corpus. Question asked by the court on a petition of habeas corpus is whether the detention is lawful or not and if it is answered positively then such a writ will not be issued and if answered negatively then the writ must be issued. 

Case- R. v Secretary for State of Home Affairs

In the given case application for a writ of habeas corpus was filed for the discharge of Robert Soblen, as here before the court, the question was, whether the detention of Mr Robert is lawful or not? As he is not in a condition to be held in prison, medically. His surgeon at the hospital also didn’t allow any legal documents to be served to him until july 3. 

Therefore, considering the facts of the case writ of habeas corpus was granted.

  1. In case it is visible that detaining authority has acted mala fidely or with the intention to deceive the arrested person or there are any personal grudges involved then a writ of habeas corpus will lie.

Case- A.K. Gopalan v State of Madras

The petition was filed under article 32 before the Supreme Court of India.writ of habeas corpus was filed against his detention in Madras jail mentioning all the dates since December 1947, under ordinary criminal law. His detention was made under preventive detention act IV of 1950.

Petitioner challenges the legality of the given act ass it contravenes the provisions of article 13,19 and 21 and provision of preventive detention act are not in consonance of article 22 of Indian Constitution also. And challenged the validity of the order stating that the order passed against him is mala fide.

Held- Court will not interfere on the question of malafide unless it is proved by the petitioner that the authorities have used their power in a mala fide manner or the grounds of his detention are not justified. It is also declared by the court that though the provisions of the act are harsh or rigid, but those do not take away the rights provided under chapter III, Article 21 and 22 of Indian, therefore provision of preventive detention act can’t be held illegal or ultra vires and impugned order was upheld by the court.

  1. According to the general principle of law, writ of habeas corpus will not lie if the person is undergoing imprisonment on a sentence passed by a court in any criminal trial on the ground of wrongfulness of his detention. That implies writ can’t be issued when the person is not convicted or   is clearly visible that his detention is done for the execution of a sentence on any criminal charge. While the conviction is taking place an application of issuance of the writ can’t be filed along with it.

Case- Janardhan Reddy v State of Hyderabad

In the given case it was held by the supreme court that whenever a person is convicted of a criminal charge and sentence of his conviction is passes by the criminal trial court then such detention can’t be challenged on the ground of the erroneousness of the conviction.

Successive Application 

There is no right to file a successive application for grant of habeas corpus writ to different judges of the same court.

Whereas, till many years in England an unsuccessful applicant is allowed to approach one or more Judges of the same court or any other court successively. An applicant can also get his application renewed on the earlier pieces of evidence and on the same grounds for issuance of this writ.

Case- Eshugbayi Eleko v Government of Nigeria

It was held by Lord Atkin, justice of the Supreme Court of Nigeria, that issuance of a writ of habeas corpus must be followed by proper procedure. The subject has the right to question the validity of his detention again and again by moving an application before different judges for the same facts and it became the duty of the court to guard the freedom of the subject.

Hence an applicant can move from one judge to another until his application is satisfied. But in Hastings (No.2) re, in 1959this principle of English Law was overruled.

Currently, the applicant has no right of successive application.

 Case- Lallubai Jogibhai Patel v Union Of India

Under this case, the Supreme Court has given a ruling relating to the successive application of habeas corpus and held that an applicant has no right to file a successive application of habeas corpus on the same grounds and on the same evidence. Whereas, if there arise fresh or new grounds then an application for the same can be filled and will not be barred under this rule.

  1. In India appeal may lie against an order relating to grant or dismissal of the application for issuance of the writ of habeas corpus before the Supreme Court under Article 132, 133, 134 or 136. On the other hand under English Law once an order for the discharge of a person on the writ of habeas corpus is passed then there lies no appeal against such order.

Case- R. V Secy. of State for Home Affairs

In this case, the applicant has entered the premises of the state illegally and he was from India. Therefore, he got arrested there only and detained in prison. His deportation was pending and he requested the authority to release him for some time as he has to get married before departing for India. And authorities did him to get married and there stated that his discharge is allowed on the application made by him and such discharge is not appealable.

  1. One of the effective ways to get an immediate release from unlawful detention is via a writ of habeas corpus, irrespective of whether the person is detained in prison or in private custody of an individual. Detention does not make physical confinement mandatory. It just means that the person is restricted from performing some task and is in control of some authority i.e custody and control are sufficient for lodging an application for the writ of habeas corpus.

Case- Mohd. Ikram Hussain v State of U.P.

If a child is forcibly kept away from his parents or any other person is forcefully deprived of his liberty, the court will always issue the writ of habeas corpus to the person who has custody of the aggrieved person and order the person to bring the aggrieved person before the court on the application of habeas corpus order the person in and if found that the alleged person is deprived of his personal liberty without any lawful ground then, or for immediate release of the person is passed by the court and the aggrieved must be set free.

For example- if a child is taken away from the lawful custody of her mother by the father and he is not allowing the child to move out or meet her mother then for the release of the child from the custody of his father writ of habeas corpus can be issued.

Whereas, no writ of habeas corpus can be issued if it is sought against a parent for the custody of the child.

  1. Article 226 of Indian constitution states that in case any application is issued before the high court for issuance of a writ of habeas corpus, then house of legislature does not possess any power for questioning or objecting on the jurisdiction of the high court to entertain such applications just because the detention in question is made on the order of the legislature.

CasePower, privileges and immunities of state legislature, re, 

It was held by the supreme court of India that thought the speaking or general warrant has been issued by the house directing the detention of the party in contempt but, the High Court has jurisdiction to entertain a Writ Petition for habeas corpus under Art. 226, Thus, the dispute really centers around the jurisdiction of the High Court to entertain a habeas corpus petition and it also has the power to pass an order of interim bail.

  • Compensation

Ordinarily, a writ court will not award compensation while exercising their power under Article 32 or Article 226 of the Constitution. While in certain cases the court may award monetary compensation to the person who has been illegally detained.

Case- Rudul Sah v State of Bihar

Whenever an order for release of a person from illegal detention is passed by the court under Article 32 (Supreme Court) or Article 226 (High Court) and detaining authority claim that the person has also been released, but the fact of such release are not found and the person detained is not traceable the court may order the payment of compensation by the detaining authority.

Lastly, it is claimed the writ of habeas corpus can only be issued after the person is detained and not to prevent a person from getting arrested.

Case- State of Maharashtra v Bhaurao Punjabrao Gawande .

In the given case the whole concept of writs were explained by Justice C.K. Thakker and Altamas Kabir. It was said by the judges that writ of habeas corpus is the first security of civil liberty and has a great constitutional privilege. While explaining the whole principle of writ of Habeas corpus in this case it was held by the court that thought this writ is issued to secure an individual from illegal detention but, but once the detention is made then only such writs can be issued only on an order of detention writ of habeas corpus can’t be enforced.   

we command

Mandamus

History of this writ say that it is a command, issued in the name of the crown by the court of king’s bench to the subordinate court, inferior tribunal, board or to any person requiring it for him to perform a public duty imposed by law. Therefore, a writ of mandamus is a command given by any high court or supreme court to the lower court or any tribunal or board or to any other public authority to perform their public duty imposed upon them by law. It’s primary objective is to supply defects of justice and prevent rights of the citizen. 

Case- State of Mysore v K.N.Chandrasekhara

In the given case high court has issued a writ of mandamus directing the public service commission to include the names of the six petitioners in the list prepared by the Commission under Rule 9(2) of the Rules for appointment to the cadre of Munsiffs. In the view of the High Court the appointment of ten candidates whose names were included in the list under R. 9(2) as fit for promotion could not be disturbed, yet the six applicants should be added to the list and appointments should be made out of that list.

Such direction as given by the high court to public service commision can also be issued against any person or body corporate also to perform their public duty.

Writ of mandamus have several highlighting features, as explained below:-

  1. Writ of mandamus is a judicial remedy in the form of an order from a superior court to any government body, court, corporation or public authority to do or not to do some specific act that the government body, court, corporation or public authority are bound to perform or not to perform under law, as the case may be. These acts must be performed as a part of their public duty or statutory duty. 

Writ of mandamus cannot be issued by the higher authority to force their lower departments to act or do something which is against the law.

So, basically this writ is a command to do and also command not to do a particular act against the law, as the case may be.

Writ of mandamus can only be issued when there exists a legal right without a legal right it can’t be issued. A person be called aggrieved person only when he is denied a legal right by any person, court or board who has a legal duty to do something and abstains from doing it.

Case- Mani subrat Jain v State of Haryana

In the given case Justice Ray A.N.given a definition of an aggrieved person” a person is said to be an aggrieved only when his legal rights has been denied by someone who has a legal duty to do something or denied from doing something. The denied legal right must be a legally enforceable  right as well as a legally protected right before one suffering a legal grievance can ask for a mandamus. 

  • Existence of Legal Right

Any person seeking for writ of mandamus must show that he has a legal right to overpower the opponent against whom writ will be issued, to do or not to do some specific act. Legal right of the petitioner is a condition precedent. Legal right must be a legally enforceable right as well as a legally protected right before claiming for mandamus. Existence of legal right is the foundation of jurisdiction of a writ court to issue mandamus.

Case- Umakant Saran v State of Bihar

In the given case Dr. saran has challenged the order of the High Court by a special leave of appeal before the Supreme Court of India.

From the facts of the case it was observed by the court that Dr. saran was not eligible for appointment at the time the decision was taken by the High Court  i.e. on March 31, 1965. Whereas, respondents 5 and 6 were so eligible and therefore, Dr. Saran, had no right to ask for a writ of mandamus. It was pointed out by the court that the purpose of mandamus is to force the authorities to do something, it must be shown that the statute imposes a legal duty and the aggrieved person had a legal right under the Statute to enforce its performance. Therefore, the appeal was dismissed by the court and writ of mandamus was not issued.

Case- State of M.P. V G.C. Mandawar  

Supreme court held that the applicant must have a legal right to compel the performance of some duty cast on the opponent by The Constitution or any other statute. And the duty must possess three qualities 

  1. Duty must be of Public Nature
  2. Must not be a discretionary one
  3. And duty if discretionary then the power must have been conferred by the authority and statutory provisions are made for it. 

Case- CGA v K.S. Jagannathan 

Supreme Court held that high court has the power to issue writs of mandamus in case the authority or government body has failed to exercise their discretionary duty or has wrongly exercised the discretionary conferred on them by the statue.

  • Against whom writ of mandamus does not lie 
  1. Will not lie against the president or governor of a state for the performance of their duty or exercise of their power- Article 361
  2. Will not lie against the state legislature for preventing them from considering laws pleaded to be violative of constitutional provision.

Case- Narinder chand Hem Raj v Lt. Governor, H.P.

In the above stated case the Sale Tax Deputy Commissioner has told one of a bidder in an auction of Indian made foreign liquor that such liquor will be exempted from tax whereas, such exemption was not granted by the States Government and here, the Supreme Court held that court can’t issue writ to the State Government for performing their legislative powers and neither ask legislature to make change in any law and ask execution for not performing the imposed laws. 

  1. Will not lie against an inferior or ministerial officer who has to obey the order of his superior according to law.
  2. Neither to be issued against inferior or ministerial officer bound to obey the order of a competent authority, and even can’t compel him to do something which is a part of his duty in that capacity.
  3. Will not lie against a private individual or any private company

Case- Pragya Tools Corporation v C.A. Imanual

Justice Shelat held that an application for mandamus will not lie for an order of reinstatement to an office which is essentially of a private character, nor can such an application be maintained to secure performance of an obligation owed by a company registered under the Companies Act, 1956 towards its workmen or to resolve any private dispute.

Court held that if a writ of mandamus could not lie against a company which is neither a statutory company nor one having public duties or responsibilities imposed upon it by a statute, no relief could also be given by granting a declaration on the court of the agreement between the company and its workman being illegal.

  1. Special remedy available before any person whose rights are being infringed under article 223 and 32 does not intended to overrule the modes of obtaining relief by an action in civil court or by any other court. Issuance of writ under these articles is discretionary power of the court and especially in the case of issuance of writ of mandamus.

Case- State of M.P. V Bhailal Bhai

As a general principle it is stated that if there is any unreasonable delay in  seeking for this extraordinary remedy then, remedy of mandamus may not be made available.

On the other hand, even if there is no such delay, and a prima facie triable issue as regards the availability of such relief on the merits of grounds like limitation is raised before the Court,  should ordinarily refuse to issue the writ of mandamus.

  1. For issuance of writ of mandamus, one of the essential requirements is that there must be a demand by the person seeking relief and the same demand must have been refused by the concerned authority.

In “Halsbury’s Law of England” it is stated that:-

As a general rule party seeking a writ of mandamus must know that what was the actual requirement, for considering whether or not he should comply, and it must be proved by evidence that the demand was distinct by the part and that demand is met with a refusal therefore, prerequisite for mandamus is the acknowledgment of the person seeking mandamus is must, about what he was required to do.

Case- Kamini Kumar Das Chaudhary v State of West Bengal

In the given case petitioner kamini kumar was charged with an act of interdisciplinary by disobeying the orders of D.C.E and also for being disloyal to state government of West Bengal and for not making perfunctionay search and not collecting other information and received a suspension from the department.

Petitioner filed an appeal but the same was dismissed by the commissioner of police as he felt himself competitive enough to deal with it. 

The main point raised by the petitioner are two:-

  1. He was and always will be a member of west bengal police and not calcutta police.
  2. Deputy commissioner of police was a lower authority in rank than authority of petitioner and there was a violation of article 311(1)

Writ of mandamus is not a writ of right and a person invoking the special jurisdiction of the court, for the extraordinary remedy by way of a writ was required to be diligent. Therefore, lastly it was held that the writ of mandamus is a discretionary writ. And the charges against the petitioner was such that even if he shows any technical flaw then also one would refuse to interfere.

Case- venugopalan v commissioner

Petitioner in the above mentioned case is seeking for writ of mandamus claiming that let him be the poojari of Sri Chelliamman cum Ayyanar temple, situated in Koonancherry Village, LPulla Boothangudi (PO), Papanasam Taluk, Thanjavur District. As his ancestors are serving as poojari in that temple since last 300 years. 

Madras High Court held that writ of mandamus can’t be issued in this case as the temple is under the authority of Tamil Nadu Hindu Religious and Charitable Endowment and there is no demand made by the petitioner to the appropriate authority. Therefore, petitioner is ordered to move an appropriate application before an appropriate authority. 

  1. The court to which application is made for issue of writ of mandamus must not consider itself as a court of appeal for deciding the matters of administrative authority. The court should not examine the correctness or any other considerable point of the case on merits.

Court can’t even question the discretion of the administrative authorities whereas, when such discretion is illegal or given in case of excess jurisdiction or with malafide intent or the authority making such decisions are influenced by external contents or materials, then the court may do so.

Case- Rameshwar prasad Kedarnath v District Magistrate

In this case emphasis has been laid down on Article 19(1)(g) on the right to practice any profession, or to carry on any occupation, trade or business, subject, of course, as laid down in Article 19(6), to any reasonable restrictions in the interests of the general public as may be placed on it. Here the district court has refused the grant of licence to the applicant on the ground other than licensing authority can legitimately take into consideration.

 Therefore, a misuse of the power by licencing authority by not renewing the licence on illegal grounds and misusing their discretionary power can frustrate the very purpose of the welfare State established by the Constitution of this Country.

Though on the discretion of administrative authorities court can’t raise any question but where it is seen that such discretion is illegal then a writ of mandamus can be issued against the inferior authority.

Hence, it was held by the Allahabad High Court that order of the District Magistrate, Kanpur of refusing to renew the petitioner’s licence will be quashed, and a writ in the nature of mandamus will  be issued to the District Magistrate, Kanpur, directing him to consider the application of the petitioner for the renewal of his licence on its merits.

Case- State of Bombay v Laxmidas Ranchhoddas

Bombay High Court has given its observation on the main and principal object of a writ of mandamus and held that writ of mandamus is issued to compel Government or its officers to carry out their statutory obligation and before issuing this writ court has to check that, Government or its officers do not overstep the limits and the bounds that the statute has prescribed for the exercise of their power.

Wherever there are certain conditions attached by the legislature  with the power, without which such powers can’t be exercised and the officer possessed with the power even without satisfying the condition there also court can intervene and prevent officer from acting contrary to law.

  1. Ultra vires act of Administrative Authorities

Mainly the writ of mandamus is issued whenever an administrative authorities acted ultra vires and also for preventing the government or any law making body from enforcing any unconstitutional act or notification. That is to say that whenever any administrative authority perform any work beyond their power or any government /legislative authority enforcing any law or notification which is unconstitutional then the writ of mandamus may be issued to stop the authorities from doing so.

Case- State of Bombay v Bombay Education Society

Facts- Respondent no.1 is an education society of bombay running as a recognised Anglo- Indian School named Barnes High School at Deolali. This education society receives aid from State of Bombay. The state of Bombay issued an order dated 6th jan 1954. Mainly the operative part of the order states that no primary or secondary school shall from the date of issue of this order take admission to the class where enlgish is used as a language of delivering instruction to any pupil other than pupil belonging to a section of citizens whose language is english only like Anglo-Indians and citizens of non-Asiatic descent.

So, one citizen of indian of chritian community let say A claiming that English is the mother tongue of his daughter and on the other side there was another Indian citizen lets say Z claiming that gujrati is the mother tongue of his son, both of them were denied admission on the grounds of aforesaid order of their respective wards.

Therefore, two faculty from the society filed a writ petition under Article 226 before the High Court of Bombay for the issue of writ of mandamus praying that state of Bombay and its officers must be restrained from enforcing the aforesaid order and alloying the society to take admission of non anglo Indian citizens or citizens from asiatic descent and educate them all through the medium of english and the similar application was made by A&Z for allowing the admission of their wards. Both the applications were heard together and accepted by the High Court and ordered in favour of the petitioner as prayed.

State of Bombay moved to Supreme Court on appeal.

There were two important questions raised on the aforesaid order-

  1. Rights of the students of non anglo Indian or asiatic descent community to get admission in Respondent society.
  2. Right of the education society to admit non-Anglo- Indian students and students of Asiatic descent.

Held- Supreme Court held that –

  1. Impugned order issued by the state government of Bombay is void, as it violates the Fundamental right of non anglo-Indian students and students of non-Asiatic descent guaranteed to all the citizens under Article 29(2) of the Indian Constitution,1950. Article states the right of every citizen to get admission in educational institutions aided or maintained by the state.
  2. As the provisions of the said article is applicable to all the citizens whether they belong to a majority or minority community and protection given under said article extent against state or anybody who violate the right conferred.
  3. Clause 2 of Article 337 of Indian Constitution impose obligations on the Anglo-Indian schools to make 40% reservation in annual admission for non Anglo-Indian students. Hence, there is an obligation imposed on the Barnes High School to take admission of at least 40% non Anglo- Indian students and with the impugned order this can’t be possible and also for receiving grants from the government 40% admission of non Anglo- indian is condition precedent. Therefore, the impugned order is unconstitutional as violative of Article 337 and Article 29. The said impugned order is preventing the Anglo-Indian schools from performing their constitutional duties and exposes them to the risk of for-feiting their constitutional right to the special grant.  

From this decision of the High Court and Supreme Court it was made clear that writ of mandamus was issued against State of bombay and its authority for preventing them from issuing an unconstitutional order which is violative of Article 29 and Article 337 of Indian Constitution which imposes right to education to all the students in government aided or maintained institution and imposes a legal obligation on the Anglo-Indian educational institution to take admission of non Anglo-Indian students as requirement for seeking grant respectively.

Case- State of Bihar v D.N. Ganguly

Facts– in 1954 government of Bihar notify an industrial dispute between the management of Bata shoes co. Patna and their 31 workmen under the powers conferred in said Government by section 7 read with section 10 of Industrial Disputes Act, 1947. Subject-matter of dispute was regarding the dismissal of the workmen in question was justified or not and if such dismissal was not justified then whether they will be entitled to some reinstatement or any other relief?an industrial tribunal was constituted with a single member.

Then in january 1955, also another similar case was referred by the government of Same Bata shoes co. Ltd. and its 29 other workers to the same tribunal which was previously constituted. 

While the proceedings of these two references  were pending before the tribunal, the government of Bihar issued third notification on september,1955. By this third notification government proposed to supplant the two earlier notifications, by which it combined the two disputes together, ad bata mazdoor union to the dispute and refer it for adjudication before the tribunal. Question involved in the referred dispute was regarding justification of dismissal of 60 workmen, and for what relief they are entitled to? No receipt of third notification tribunal cancelled the hearing of prior two references and direct that files for said references should be closed.  

After that Bata co. and its workmen filed two separate application before the High Court under Article 226 and 227 for quashing the third notification claiming it be illegal and “ultra vires”. Patna High Court on 4 April 1956 held that government has no power to supplant the earlier notifications in lieu of which quashed the third notification and issued a writ of certiorari also issued a writ in the nature of mandamus directing the industrial tribunal to proceed in the first two references made to it and provide a conclusion in according to law. 

Two appeals were filled by State of Bihar before the Supreme Court urging that the order of the High Court was erroneous.    

Supreme Court confirm the findings of the High Court of Patan, that cancellation of first two notification by the government is illegal and ultra vires. It was held that in making a reference under section 10(1) by appropriate government is an administrative act and the preliminary step to their function under this section is to form an opinion in regard to the actual existence of industrial dispute. Therefore court find more appropriate to issue a writ of mandamus against the ultra vires act of the appellant in respect of third impugned notification. And appeals were dismissed by the court. 

  • Special Judicial Remedy

Writ of mandamus is a special judicial remedy and issuance of this writ requires attention to the claim asserted and no delay. Thought the law of limitation does not apply on writ proceeding but doctrine of delay and laches applies to such proceedings. 

  • Continuing Mandamus

Primary object of writ of mandamus is to issue a command for directing the authority to do some work or abstain from doing some act. Whereas, in cases where it is shown to the court that mere issuance of order will not fulfill the purpose unless there is any monitoring of court, then in such cases instead of issuing any final order or direction and disposing the case, court may issue an interim direction from time-to-time and the authorities to whom such directions are issued, have to follow them. This whole process of issuing interim order/direction is known as “continuing Mandamus”.

Mostly issued in environmental cases, particularly in public interest litigation.

Case- Vineet Narain v Union of India

Allegations raised in this writ petition filed in public interest under Article 32 were that 

  1. Government agencies like the CBI and the revenue authorities had failed to perform their legal duties similarly as they had failed to investigate matters arising out of the seizure of the “Jan diaries”;
  2. That the prosecution of terrorists had led to the discovery that there is financial support to them through politician via illegal means using tainted funds obtained through `hawala’ transactions
  3. This investigation had also disclosed a connection between politicians, bureaucrats and criminals, the politicians who after getting into the power forget all the promises they made to the public for seeking vote after receiving the seat and money they wrongfully use their power to receive money from unlawful sources and given the same money for unlawful consideration 
  4. The CBI and other Government agencies had failed to investigate the matter i.e. they failed to perform their duties well, take it to its logical conclusion and prosecute all persons who were found to have committed and offence as just because of their leniency such alleged offences are being committed by Higher officers 
  5. That this leniency by CBI and other  authorities, was done with a view to protect the persons involved, who were very influential and powerful so that these authorities are protected from bad effects of their unlawful use of power.
  6. That the matter discloses the connectivity between crime and corruption at high places in public life and it posed a serious threat to the integrity, security and economy of the nation corruption and crime go hand in hand  
  7. That probity in public life, the rule of law, in the interest of justice and for the preservation of democracy required that the Government agencies must be compelled to duly perform their legal obligations and to proceed in accordance with law against.

Prayed reliefs were that 

  1. That alleged offences must be investigated in accordance with law.
  2. An appropriate officer must be appointed to make required inquiry.

The procedure adopted by the court to investigate the matter properly and deliver justice was of “Continuing Mandamus”  and issued directions to the CBI regarding investigation and order not to report the progress of the investigation to officers holding high post in politics, such a direction is given just to maintain fairness in investigation and also to maintain credibility. During the proceedings of the case were pending before the court, continues investigation is going on and Attorney General is directed to report the progress of the investigation from time to time in order to have faith in agencies making investigation and ensuring that those agencies were not continuing to drag their feet. With the issuing of the writ of “continuing mandamus” agencies perform their statutory duties.

In this case only path of writ of continuing mandamus was a new tool found because of the requirements of the case. 

Court held that there are ample number powers covered under Article 32 read with Article 142. Issuing a formal order does not satisfy the purpose of the Article. Every court must issue such direction under Article 32 which satisfy its purpose. Therefore, court issued guidelines and directions. Laid guidelines require rigid compliance, till legislature step into the matter and substitute those guidelines with proper laws.  

To achieve the object of the writ a fair, honest and expeditious investigation was demanded, Investigation into every person’s accusation or person reasonably be suspected of crime. Duty of the court was to make sure that the CBI and other government agencies perform their duties in accordance with law. Court did not require to go into the merits of the case in continuing mandamus proceedings.

In the view of the proceedings of this case there is an urgent need for state government to set up rigid and credible mechanism for selection of police chief and other officers because the problem raised in this case is increasing and getting more serious day by day.

Most Popular Writ

This writ is the most popular writ amongst all in India. Mandamus is a supplementary means of substantial justice, when there is no specific legal remedy available before any person for protection of their rights given by law and the court is satisfied that the administrative authorities have not acted according to the law then the writ may be issued.

Good Faith

And lastly it can be said that the application for writ of mandamus must have been made in good faith and not with ambiguous motive and ulterior purposes.  Purpose of application should be grant of justice and not to harass the respondent. And it may not be refused only on the ground of availability of alternative remedy.

Case- Himmatlal Harilal Mehta v State of M.P.

Appellant in this case represent a company named- C. Parakh and company India Ltd. which is a registered company under the provisions of the Indian Companies Act, 1913. Its head office is situated in bombat, and several other branches in the state of M.P. business of appellant company was that of cotton. Appellant co. sells cotton bales to several mills and individuals in many places of M.P. and Bombay, under the system regulated by textile commissioner at Bombay. These cotton bales are sent by rail under insurance.  

Under the Central Provinces and Berar Sales Tax Act, 1947 (Act I XXI of 1947), cotton was declared liable to sales tax on the 11th of April, 1949, and since that date the appellant commenced paying the tax in respect of the purchases made by it til december 1950. Further he declined to pay tax, because he realised that payment of tax could not be made liable in state of Madhya Pradesh because the transaction done in State of M.P. are not the transaction within state and for transactions done outside the state, State Government does not possess the power to make laws in respect of such transactions.

In this writ petition it was alleged by the appellant before the hon’ble court was that an unjust and illegal imposition acts an an illegal restriction on trade and violates Fundamental Rights. It was alleged that section 2(g)(presently this provision is repealed) of the Central Provinces and Berar Sales Tax Act, 1947 was illegal and ultra vires. This contention was explained with certain valid points in the arguments stating that under Constitutional law sales tax could only be collected in the state where the goods whose sales were being done, were delivered for consumption. 

High Court in spite of all these findings refused to issue the writ of mandamus under Article 226 on the ground explaining that writ of mandamus can only be issued to compel an authority to do or abstain from doing some act, in cases where the action of authority is dependent upon some action of petitioner as in this case. The petitioner had not even made his return and no demand for the tax could be made from him.

Then, in the petitioner before the hon’ble court contention raised were that set out the provision 2(g) from the act was declared ultra vires.

It was held by the court that his infringement of fundamental right under Article 19(1)(g) was entitled to relief under Article 226 of the Constitution. It was also held by the court with reference to a judgment of State of Bombay v The United Motors (India) Ltd.  that the principle that court will not issue writ when adequate alternative remedy was available could not apply in this case because when any person comes before the court with an allegation to infringement of fundamental right, the remedy provided by the Act is of an onerous and burdensome character and therefore, could not be denied in such cases.

prohibition

Prohibition

Writ of prohibition is as old as common law. Initially it was used to limit the jurisdiction of ecclesiastial by restraining them from acting without or in excess of their jurisdiction and later it is used by common law courts.

Before the enactment of the Constitution of India, there were three charters under which court use to exercise their power and after the enforcement of the constitution High Court and Supreme Court exercise the power to issue this writ.

It is an extraordinary writ of preventive nature. It prevents courts, tribunal, quasi judicial bodies and other officers from exercising their power beyond their jurisdiction or exercising those powers which are not vested on them. 

Following features must be noted for this writ:-

  • Purpose

Writ of prohibition is issued to the court or any tribunal to bar them from doing something what they are about to do. This bar is applied whenever a subordinate court or tribunal hears the matter beyond their jurisdiction or on matters on which they have no jurisdiction. 

Case- East India Commercial Co. Ltd. v Collector of Customs

In the given case an observation is given by the Supreme Court that writ of prohibition is an order directing inferior courts and tribunals to stop from proceeding therein on the ground that the  proceeding are taking place with excess jurisdiction or lack of jurisdiction.

Case- S. Govinda Menon v Union of India

In this case the Supreme Court has explained the jurisdiction of the court for grant of a writ of prohibition. It says that power to issue writ of prohibition is primarily supervisory and the main object for behind the writ of prohibition is to restrain inferior courts or tribunals from exceeding their jurisdictional limits.  It is well settled law derived from decided cases that writ of prohibition lies not only in case of excess of jurisdiction or for abuse of judicial power but writ lies also in cases of where the actions are taken in contravention to the rules of Natural Justice.

But the writ does not lie to correct the course, practice or procedure of inferior courts or tribunal, also to correct the wrong decision of inferior court on the merits because issue can be issued only when the subject matter of the plea is a question of law.  

Writ of prohibition can’t be issued when there is an error of law unless such error makes it go outside its jurisdiction. Therefore it is clear from this case that if there is want of jurisdiction then the matter is coram non judice and a writ of prohibition is lie otherwise on any other ground other than on point of jurisdiction writ of prohibition can’t be issued.

 Grounds for issuing writ of prohibition

  1. Absence or excess of jurisdiction–  where there is an absence of jurisdiction or total lack of lack of jurisdiction.
  2. Violation of natural justice– In case where the principle of natural justice have not been observed or if observed there is a violation of those principles. For example, if the opposite party have not been served with the notice and not been heard. Then the writ of prohibition can be issued.
  3. Unconstitutionality of Statute– whenever any tribunal or court proceed to act under law which is ultra vires or unconstitutional, a writ of prohibition can be issued against the proceedings.   
  4. Infringement of Fundamental Right– where the impugned action is infringing any fundamental right of the petitioner then the writ of prohibition can be issued.
  5. Error of law Apparent on the face of Record

Nature

Prohibition is writ of right not a writ of course and is of preventive nature rather than corrective. The main object of this writ is to prevent unlawful assumption of jurisdiction. Therefore, writ does not lie in case of irregularity in exercise of jurisdiction or jurisdiction has been exercised improperly or erroneously. Availability of an alternate remedy does not create an absolute bar on issuance of a writ of prohibition.

This writ can be issued during the proceedings are pending before a judicial and quasi-judicial body and if the proceedings have been terminated and authority became functus officio then in such cases writ of prohibition can’t be issued. In such cases writ of certiorari may be issued.

Case- Hari Vishnu Kamath v Ahmad Ishaque

In this case appellant and respondent 1 to 5 were nominated for Lok Sabha election from some constituency in Madhya Pradesh. After that respondent 4 &5 withdrawn from election. Election result declared stating that respondent 1 secured highest no. of seats followed by appellant. 

Issued against

Writ of prohibition is much in common with certiorari in its scope as well as in the rules of its governance. Therefore both these writs lies against a judicial and quasi- judicial body and not against any executive authorities. Both these writs are concerned mainly with Public Law.  

  • Distinction between Certiorari and Prohibition

These two writs are that both these are issued at different stages of proceedings. One is issued to the inferior court when such court acted without any jurisdiction then the person against the proceedings are taking place can move to the superior court for a writ of prohibition, whereas on the other hand for a writ of certiorari court have to hear the matter and gives decision on that and the aggrieved party can move to the superior court of issuance of writ.further the order may be passed for quashing the decision on the ground of want of jurisdiction.

In cases where inferior court might have passed the order but the same does not completely dispose of the case so it might be necessary to apply both the writs- certiorari for quashing the decided issues and prohibition for barring further proceedings for continuing the case and deciding left issues. Like in cases where interim orders had been passed.

Case- Hari Vishnu Kamath v Ahmad Ishaque

In the above case supreme court held that in cases where there is a requirement for prayer of certiorari as well as prohibition and the in the application not prayer of certiorari has been made then it would be open to the court to issue the writ and stop further proceedings which are affecting the decision.

But in case the proceedings have ended then seeking for prohibition will be too late and writ of certiorari must be a proper remedy for quashing. Clearing on the point it was also held that writ of prohibition will lie when the proceeding are pending to a large extent and writ of certiorari will be issued when then case has been terminated in a final decision.

Where the proceedings of inferior courts are partly within the jurisdiction and partly without it, then the writ of prohibition will lie to the extent of excess of jurisdiction.

Case- Sewapujanrai Indrasanari Ltd. v Collector of Customs

It was held that the Central Government may, from time to time, by notification in the Official Gazette, prohibit or restrict the bringing or taking by sea or by land goods of any specified description into or out of India across any customs frontier as defined by the Central Government.” and the High Court may issue writ of prohibition for prohibiting the customs authorities from enforcing the invalin conditions without the consult of the Central Government.

  1. In case of Bengal Immunity Co. v State of Bihar it was observed by the Supreme Court that the existence of an alternative remedy  that is adequate and equally effective remedy may be a matter that can be taken into consideration by the High Court in granting the writ. It is a writ of right not a discretionary writ and nature of writ of prohibition is much of corrective one rather than preventive.

Presence of an alternate remedy does not impose an absolute bar on issuing writ of prohibition.But presence of an alternate remedy will be more relevant in context of certiorari. 

certiorari

Certiorari

Writ of certiorari has been defined as one of the most effective and efficient remedies taken from common law. Certiorari means “to certify”. It is an order issued by the High Court to an inferior court or any authority exercising judicial or quasi-judicial functions. 

The main object of this writ is to keep the inferior courts, judicial and quasi-judicial authorities within their limits of jurisdiction and if the act in access of their jurisdiction their decision will be quashed by the High Court and Supreme Court by issuing a writ of certiorari.

Lord Atkin stated that writ of certiorari may be issued “wherever any body of person having legal authority to determine questions affecting the rights of subjects, and having the duty to act judicially, act in excess of their legal authority.” This statement has been approved by the Supreme Court in many cases like in Province of Bombay v Khushaldas and held the four components of this writ that are-

  1. Body of persons
  2. Such body is having some legal authority 
  3. Legal duty for determining the question affecting the rights of the subjects
  4. Duty to act judicially

Nature 

It is a great corrective writ by which superior court may exercise supervisory power on inferior courts and judicial or quasi-judicial tribunals. By exercising such power their records and proceedings are brought under review and the sole object become to prevent abuse of law.

Earlier writ of certiorari was used as a writ of error. It was invoked only in criminal matters and later on was also used in civil cases.

Writ of certiorari may not be issued against 

  1. an individual 
  2. company 
  3. Private authority
  4. An association or tribunals having no  judicial or quasi-judicial powers.
  5. Also can’t be issued for making declaration that an act or statute is ultra virus or unconstitutional.

Grounds

A writ of certiorari may be issued on the following grounds:-

  • Want or Excess of Jurisdiction

When  an inferior court or tribunal act in excess of jurisdiction or act without jurisdiction or fails to act then, Writ of Certiorari come into the picture for correcting the errors of jurisdiction.

Wherever there is a defect in jurisdiction or power writ of certiorari must be issued. In case of Rafiq Khan v State of U.P. 

Facts of the case- section 85 of Uttar Pradesh Panchayat Raj Act, 1947 a sub-divisional Magistrate does not have power to modify the order or sentence of Panchayati Adalat. Whereas, he can either quash the order or cancel the jurisdiction panchayati Adalat. In this case sub- Division Magistrate has modified the order by maintaining the conviction of the accused in one of the offences and quashed his conviction in respect of the other offences, in this manner the order passed by the Panchayati Adalat has been modified by sub- Division Magistrate. 

Held- Allahabad High Court held that order of sub- Divisional Magistrate is contrary with the provision of section 85 and quased the same order by issuing a writ of certiorari.

Therefore, by reviewing this case it is clear that want of jurisdiction may arise from the nature of the subject matter of the proceeding and court can’t decide some of its parts and let the other be untouched. Enquiry of the whole case should be conducted together.

Similarly in cases where the inferior courts have wrongfully denied to exercise jurisdiction vested in it, writ of certiorari may be issued to quash the decision of inferior court and decide the case falling within their jurisdiction.

In cases of conditional powers i.e there are certain powers vested in the court that can be exercised only when certain jurisdictional facts exist otherwise if court or tribunal exercised those powers without availability of those jurisdictional facts, even the assumption of jurisdiction by the court that such facts exists would not be supported and can be removed by a writ of certiorari.

Case- Express newspaper Ltd. v Workers

In this case the question on which the jurisdiction industrial tribunal decided was whether the dispute is an industrial dispute or an non- industrial one? The Supreme Court held that if the industrial tribunal assumes to have jurisdiction over a non- industrial dispute then it can be challenged before the High Court and the High Court has the power to issue a writ of certiorari for the same question.power to issued an appropriate writ of High Court is not subject to any question.

  • Violation of Procedure or Disregard of principle of Natural Justice

To set aside any decision given in violation of the principle of natural justice, writ of certiorari will be issued.

There are two principles of natural justice recognised by law:-

Audi alteram partem( hear the other side)– means that both sides must be given equal opportunity of hearing i.e both the side should be given full and fair chance to present their side of the case. Every judicial or quasi- judicial body must give equal and reasonable opportunity to the parties to make their representation. In other words it can be said that the party whose civil rights are affected in any proceeding before the court must have reasonable notice of the case he has to meet with and an opportunity of stating his case. This rule commands the authority deciding the case to give both the parties to the case an equal opportunity for presenting their case and to correct and contradict any relevant statement.

Case- Collector of Customs v A.H.A. Rahiman

The collector of customs in this case passed an order of confiscation of goods without any notice and enquiry, The Madras High Court held that order passed by the collector was without hearing and knowing all the key points of the case and held that the same is contrary to the principles of natural justice and hence, Under Article 226 High court issue a writ of certiorari to quash the order of customs collector.

Case- Gullapalli Nageswara Rao v A.P. SRTC

Supreme Court held that fundamental principle of natural justice states that both the parties to the case be given equal opportunity to make their representation but where it is expressly provided in the act a right to a personal hearing then the authority deciding the case must hear the case personally.

The procedure followed in the instant case  whereby the Home Secretary, in charge of Transport,  himself a party  to the dispute,  heard the objections  and the Chief Minister decided  them, violated those principles,  and the order of the State Government approving the scheme, therefore,must be quashed.

Right of hearing does not include right of cross-examination statement was given in the case of State of J&K  v Bakshi Gulam Mohammad.

Further a sub- rule to this principle states that every decision of tribunal must be accompanied with a reason for giving such decision whereas this rule does not apply in English Common- Law. and in India also this rule is not a universally established rule though in certain cases in rigidly followed. Where a rule or any provision is laid down in the for giving reasons then the judicial or quasi-judicial authority must obviously provide the same and give reasoned decisions in all the cases.

Usually reasoned decisions or duty to give reasons arises where the statute provides an appeal, review or revision against the order passed. But those reasons given by the tribunal or inferior court, would become easier for the court to make further decision and the reason will make give a clear picture of the authority given the decision. 

Bias and interest– the second principle of Natural  Justice states that no one should be a judge in its own case. Elaborating the statement means that the judges deciding the case does not have any interest in the case in which he providing his decision because  it is a human tendency that a person can be wrong in his own eyes therefore biasness will emanate and aim for fair justice to all could not be reached.

So, there are two principles for governing this doctrine of bias and interest

  1. No one shall be judge in its own case.
  2. Just should be manifestly and undoubtedly seem to be done.

Any judicial entity as “subject to bias” when he is in favour or against any party to the dispute or where it can be assumed that bias exist then he should not take part in the decision. Also where there exists any pecuniary interest(or any other interest) of the person sitting to provide justice to all will become reason for his disqualification in giving decision in that case.

Reason given for this principle in the case of A.P. SRTC v Satyanarayana Transport by The Supreme Court is that while delivering judgement and providing justice to the parties, the person delivering the judgment must give his adjudication with a free and independent mind without any indication of bias towards either side of the case. Neither there should be any pressure on his that will divert him from delivering justice and mislead him while fulfilling the purpose of his seat.

Case- Manik lal v Prem chand Singhvi

In this case appellant was an advocate, who was alleged of misconduct for which bar council tribunal was appointed to make an enquiry, tribunal consist of 3 members, one of them was chairman who has given his Vakalatnama on behalf of the opposite party  in proceeding under section 145 of CrPC and argued the case on the same date on behalf the the opposite party only and appellant act as a pleader to the proceedings.

The appellant raised the point that the tribunal was not properly constituted as the chairman of the tribunal conducting the inquiry of his case is arguing the matter on behalf of the opposite party and will clearly be assumed and believed that there must be some bias. The tribunal given its judgment on which appellant was convicted and therefore he filed an appeal before the supreme court for issuing a writ of certiorari to quash the judgment of tribunal.

Therefore after going through the facts of the case supreme court issue a writ of certiorari for quashing the decision of tribunal on the ground of violation of the principle of Natural Justice. 

  • Error of law apparent on the face of the record 

It means that there is either a clear ignorance of law or the provisions of law are wrongly interpreted. An error of fact though may be grave but can’t be corrected by writ of certiorari. Power of high court to issue a writ of certiorari is a supervisory jurisdiction and while exercising such jurisdiction court is not entitled to act as an appellate court. 

Error of law can’t be established if it was not self-evident and the same is demanding an argument or examination for establishing. In the other words error of law must be seen with open eyes and for establishing such an error there should be no need of any examination or further enquiry or argument in the case.

Error of law usually occur when there are two possible interpretations of the provision and the subordinate court has chosen one among them, the error occurred may be cross or patent. Whereas, this test afford satisfaction in majority of cases but not infallible. An error that might be considered by one judge as self-evident might not be considered by another due to which a clear and exhaustive definition of error can’t be put forth, each case has different facts and upon those facts only its determination must be done. 

Case- Syed Yakoob v Radhakrishnan

Facts- Respondent and appellant are business rivals. The transport appellate tribunal, mainly focused its decision on believe that the appellant had a workshop at one terminus of the route in question, and the respondent only has its business and workshop at intermediate station of the route, and issued permit to the appellant. Respondent moved an application to the High Court for a writ of certiorari on the ground that tribunal while making the decision failed to consider material evidence adduced by him as believing that he does not workshop at the terminus and on the same ground High Court quashed the decision of tribunal.

Whereas, on application to the Supreme Court it is found that the question raised in the case before the high court was a pure question of facts and The High Court has no jurisdiction to interfere in the matters decided on facts by the tribunal. If there is a failure in considering the material evidence by the tribunal then that will become eroor on the face of record.

It was held by Justice Gajenderagadkar that by a writ of certiorari error on the face of record can be correct but not an error of fact.

Cases where error of fact might be impugned on the ground of error of law:-

  1. Mistakenly refuse to admit material evidence, those can be admitted.
  2. Admitted evidences that are not admissible and the same influenced the findings of the case.
  3. There was a finding of facts without any evidence.

Judicial order passed by The High Court in respect of the proceedings pending before it can’t be corrected by a writ of certiorari. The supreme court also is not competent to issue a writ of certiorari for protection a person’s fundamental right. In other words a plea stating that the order passed by the court is affecting his or any person’s fundamental rights can’t be entertained by the supreme court in a petition under Article 32.

  • A writ of certiorari can also be issued for declaring any act or ordinance unconstitutional. And therefore those acts or ordinance will be quashed and declared invalid.
  • Case- S. Govindrao Menon v Union of India

Supreme Court held that Certiorari can only be issued by the High Court for quashing the decisions of subordinate court. But by this writ High Court can’t quash decision of other high court or of its own bench.

Case- Jagdish Prasad Vs. Iqbal Kaur & Ors

This case  in respect of the judgment given in Surya Dev Rai v Ram Chander Rai. “order given in that case was that an order of a civil court can be amended in a writ jurisdiction under Article 226”. And in the present case court has expressed his disagreement in regard to this view. 

insofar as correction of or any interference with judicial orders of civil court by a writ of certiorari is concerned. Under Article 227 of the Constitution, the High Court can not issue a writ of certiorari. Article 227 of the Constitution imposes power in the High Courts of superintendence which is to be very rarely exercised, only to keep tribunals and courts within the bounds of their authority. 

Under this Article only, orders of both civil and criminal courts can be examined only in exceptional cases when their is continues miscarriage of justice has been occasioned. Such power, can not be exercised to correct a mistake of fact and of law.

In this case the distinction between the exercise of powers of Article 226 and 227 is made.

The alleged statement of surya case in the present case is that the judicial order passed by civil courts can be reversed or amended by the writ under Article 226 via exercising the power under a writ of certiorari. Therefore with this view appellant moved before the hon’ble court with a special leave petition contending that writ petition under Article 226 against a civil court order is not maintainable.

So with all the contentions of surya case and the arguments of the petitioner by referring other case like rupa ashok case( landmark case of curative petition)it was observed by the court that 

  1. A well settled principle states that technicalities of prerogative writ in english law has no role to play in our constitutional law.
  2. Writ of certiorari can be issued by the superior court to an inferior court to certify its record for examination.
  3. A High Court can’t issue a writ to another High Court.neither from one bench of the High Court to another bench of the same court.
  4. As high courts are constituted as inferior courts in our constitution framework.

And with all the arguments and evidences it was held by the hon’ble court that-

  1. Judicial orders of civil court can’t be amended or reversed by a writ issued under Article 226 of the constitution.
  2. Also it was made clear that jurisdiction under Article 226 is different from Jurisdiction under Article 227 

And the decision given in the present case by the court is contrary to the decision of Surya Dev Rai case hence the views made in that case was overruled by this case.

quo warranto
Image Source: https://bit.ly/2N2uwcA

Quo Warranto

Writ of quo warranto have following features:-

  1. Object– prevent the person from wrongfully or forcefully holding any office or from continuing the office. By writ of quo warranto court has the authority to ask the holder of the office that by what authority he is holding the office. 

Earlier in England this writ was issued by the king or on his behalf against any person who claim or take any office, or privileges of The Crown. And later this writ was misused by the authorities that led to substitution in proceedings by way of information.

Writ can be issued only if the office in question is a public office and any person claiming a writ must establish this fact first. Also it needs to be proved that the office in question is usurped without legal authority. Therefore that lead to an enquiry that the person claimed to be usurped the office is appointed legally or not.

Case- University of Mysore v C.D. Govind Rao

Facts- respondent claim that appointment of appellant no. 2 is illegal as he does not fulfill the first condition mentioned in the advertised inviting application. In respect of which High Court issued the writ of quo warranto and held the appoint of respondent no. 2 (Anniah Gowda) illegal. Appellant raise an appeal before the Supreme Court. The decision of the High Court was held incorrect by the court, as High Court didn’t take into consideration the  Degree of Master of Arts of  the Durham  University obtained by Anniah Gowda.

It was held that the High Court is correct in finding that Anniah did not possess a high  second class degree of an Indian University but he did possess the alternative qualification of Master of Arts of a foreign University. 

The  writ of quo warranto acts as a weapon for judiciary to control the execution from making appointments  to public office against law. It also protects a citizen from being deprived of public office to which he has a  right. 

  1. Public Office- any office in which there is some interest of public is known as public offices. 

Case- Anand Bihari Mishra v Ram Sahay

In this case the office of speaker of a legislative assembly is held a public office and writ of quo warranto can be issued for inquiring the appointment made.

It can also lie to question the appointment of a High Court judge.

Case- Shiam Sunder v State of Punjab

In the given case writ petition was filed under article 226 before the Punjab and Haryana High Court by municipality requesting an order in the nature of quo warranto, enquiring the elected member of municipality, and on the inquiry it was found that 10 elected members of Municipality Board were appointed wrongfully and their seats were declared vacant. 

Delay

Question of delay does not arises in presenting a petition for this writ in which person to function in certain capacity is challenged. Cause of action for a writ of quo warranto is continuing as if the appointment of an officer is made illegally then every day of his office will lead to a new cause of action therefore due to which petitions can’t be rejected on the ground of delay. 

  1. Nature-  Issuing a writ of quo warranto is discretionary in nature and it is not necessary in all cases the writ can be issued by the court. In case where the person is holding the office from a long time and there was no complain against him in the past and the writ of quo warranto is causing annoyance then High Court or Supreme Court in its discretion may refuse to issue the writ of quo warranto.
  2. Nature of office for which writ is claimed- Office in respect of which writ of quo warranto is claimed must be of substantive character and should not be of Private nature.

Case- Jamalpur Arya Samaj v D. Ram

Writ petition was moved to the High Court by the petitioner against the members of the working committee of Bihar Raj Aryan Pratinidhi i.e is a private religion association. Court dismissed the petition on the ground that a writ of quo warranto can’t be issued against a private association. 

  • Who can apply

An application for writ of quo warranto can be made by a private person challenging the legality of appointment in public office even though the person may not have any personal interest in that or may not be aggrieved by such appointment directly.

Case- G.D Karkare v T.L. Shevde

Application for writ of quo warranto is not regarding any non- performance of duty by the authority appoint neither it seek to enforce any right. What is in question is the right of the non-applicant to hold the office and an order that is passed is an order ousting him from that office. In other words the question dealt by this writ is whether the appointment made for the questioned public office is legal or not.

As any citizens apply for a writ of quo warranto, may not be having any personal interest in the matter, there he possesses the position of a relater.

  1. Conditions- Before issuing the writ of quo warranto certain conditions needs to be fulfilled:-
  1. Office in question must be of public nature
  2. It must be of a substantive character
  3. Office must be of Statutory Nature
  4. Actual occupancy- the person holding the public office must have been in the actual occupancy of the office and assert his right to claim it.
  • Alternative Remedy

If there is an availability of any alternative and effective remedy to the applicant, the court may not issue writ of quo warranto and assign her to seek for that remedy. Therefore it can be concluded that a writ of quo warranto can be refused on availability of an alternative remedy by making an election petition available to the petitioner/applicant. But in case the objection raised by the petitioner falls outside the statutory remedy then alternate remedy can’t become a ground for rejection for a writ of quo warranto.

Prerogative Writs

Prerogative means an extra privilege. In English Law, prerogative means a discretionary power that exceeds and is unaffected by any other power; the special prominence that the monarch has over and above all others, as a consequence of his or her sovereignty.these writs are especially associated with the king.

All the five writs we have discussed above are known as prerogative writs. Earlier these writs are known as prerogative writs whereas, nowadays they are known as extraordinary remedies.usually these writs are issued on the strength of inner power of the court and to grant justice to all. These writs have been issued as a remedy in case of any violation of fundamental rights of the citizens.  

When the prerogative writs originated it was said that writs are peculiar to the king himself and this theory is valid in certain obsolete and obsolescent writs-

Writ de non procedendo rege inconsulto,  as “not to proceed to judgement if the King has not been consulted.” The purpose of this writ is to quashes any order which was passed without the consultation of king

  • Scire facias a latin maxim meaning make known this writ was issued for the purpose of cancelling the royal grants, charter and franchises. Now this writ has almost become obsolete and was abolished by the crown proceedings act, 1947.
  • Ne exeat regno literal meaning of this latin maxim is that “let him not leave the kingdom”. This writ is issued by the king to restrain a person from leaving the kingdom.  Lord Eldon in case of Tomlinson v Harrison (1802) 8 Ves. 32 at 33 called it a ‘high prerogative writ’ which was applied on the cases of private rights always with great caution and jealousy. Nowadays this writ is issued only under the provisions of section 6 of the debtors act, 1869.   

In history there were only four prerogative writs of habeas corpus was not be treated separately. So, before going into the details of each writ there were certain characteristics of the writs as follows:-

  1. Those writs were not writ of course
  2. Court has discretion in giving award of the writs.
  3. These writs were awarded prominently out of the court of the king’s bench.
  4. In common law these prerogative writs would go to exempt jurisdictions, to which the king’s writ normally does not lie.

Certiorari was a royal demand for information by the king demand necessary information that is to be provided to him. As the king wishes to be more informed of allegations or extortion made by his subjects. It is one of the king’s own writs which was used by him for general governmental purposes.

From the late 14th century till the end of the 17th century following purposes were being served by the writ of certiorari-

  1. Supervised the proceedings of inferior courts of specialised jurisdiction.
  2. Writ is issued for obtaining the information for any administrative purpose
  3. To bring before the court of common-law, judicial records and any other formal documents. Judgments of inferior courts were obtained through this writ
  4. Writ was also issued for removing the indictments of particular interest.

After 1660’s writ of certiorari acquired a new importance by creating new administrative duties on justices and ad hoc authorities.

In the Leading case of Groenevelt v burwell(1700) 1 Ld. Raym. 454 at 459  it was held that the writ of certiorari would lie to review disciplinary decisions by  censors of college and C.J. Holt said that all the proceedings can be returned by writ of certiorari and same to be examined before the supreme court or higher court.  

Prohibition is one of the oldest writs whose primary function was to limit the jurisdiction of inferior courts. Later under common law courts it was used as a weapon in their conflicts of court of chancery(court of equity) and admiralty(maritime courts). Disobedience of writ of prohibition was conceived as contempt of crown.

Case- Worthington v. Jeffries, 1875, L. R. 10 C. P. 387 

This was a modern case on prerogative writs and in that case it was said that grounds for grant of prohibition is not that the individual applying for the same has suffered the damage or not but whether the royal power infringe upon by reason of the prescribed order of the administration of justice having been disobeyed. That implies that a complete stranger could also have the writ.

Writ of Mandamus that appeared in earlier law books was not concerned about private grievances at all. Till 1578 there was no case found that was reported, and serving a purpose similar to the modern writ. History of mandamus begam with Bagg’s case (1615) 11 Co.Rep. 93b it was held in this case Bagg, a capital burges of plymouth, was unjustly removed from his office  by the head of the town (Mayor) and commonalty, and they were ordered by the court to restore his remove until they showed the court a good reason for their conduct.   Both of them failed to satisfy the court for their conduct and therefore, writ of mandamus was issued to restore Bagg. 

In Montagu’s words, prerogative writs were the one which concerns about the king’s justice to be administered to his subjects and the king must have an account of all his subjects those were imprisoned. Habeas corpus was considered as the most beneficent remedy it value was enhanced during the 17th century as during that time struggle for the constitution was going on. Writ of habeas corpus provide a beneficial remedy.

In 1759 all four writs were collectively designated as prerogative writs for the first time on record. 

Before manfield no one has tried to classify writs as a group but the relationship between the writs exists at least a century before.

Writ Jurisdiction

In India only the Supreme and High Courts have writ jurisdiction and judicial review of all the government activities by these courts are known as writ jurisdiction. Writ jurisdiction is exercised to control the vast discretionary power of administrative authorities as those powers become subjects in the absence of guidelines for exercising those powers. To ensure that “rule of law” exists in all the government action, there arises a need to control the discretionary powers of administrative authorities. Judicial review of administrative actions is important to ensure that all the actions taken by the administrative authorities are legal, rational, fair, just and as per the provisions of law. 

Article 32 and 226 of Indian Constitution provides power to Supreme Court and High Court simultaneously of judicial review of administrative actions and also designed for the enforcement of fundamental rights, in the form of writs. 

high courts
Image source- RVCJ Media

High Court (Article 226)

Article 226 of Indian Constitution empowers The State High Courts to issue a direction, order or writ for enforcement of fundamental rights, or for reviewing administrative actions. This power can be used by the High Court not only for enforcement of fundamental right but also lie for non- fundamental rights. The power conferred to every High Court under Article 226 to issue writ shall not be in derogation to the power conferred under clause (2) of article 32 on the Supreme Court.

Case- Sarvepali Ramaiah & others v The District Collector

In this recent case of March 2019, Supreme Court has tried to define the scope of Article 226 of the Indian Constitution.

It was held that- 

  1. Administrative actions are subject to judicial review under Article 226 on the ground of illegality, rationality, want of power or irregularity in the procedure.
  2. The decision of the administrative authorities may also be quashed on the   of illegality or there is an error of law on the face of the decision by the High Court under Article 226.
  3. Judicial review under Article 226 of Indian Constitution, 1950 not only directed against any order or decision but also directed against a decision making process.
  4. A further appeal does not lie before the court exercising the power under article 226 neither does it passionately adjudicate disputed question of facts.
  5. The remedy under Article 226 of Indian Constitution,1950 is available only when there is a violation of some statutory duty on the part of the statutory authority.
  6. While exercising its power under Article 226 High Court can only either annul the order/decision or quash the same whereas, under Article 227 High Court apart from annulling the proceedings,   can also substitute the impugned decision by the decision which the inferior court should have passed.
  7. Exercise of Article 227 Of Indian Constitution,1950 is restricted to only those cases where there is a grave failure in fulfilling the duty and there was immoral abuse of fundamental principles of law.
  8. In the case of purely contractual rights writs under Article 226 can’t be invoked.
  9. While exercising its power under Article 226 High Court can’t proceed adjudication upon affidavit or on questions of facts.
  10. Lastly its is said that power of Judicial Review Conferred upon High Court under Article 226 is a basic essential feature of Indian Constitution and legislature including Armed Forces Act,2007 also can’t  overrides the jurisdiction of the High Court under this section.
supreme court
Image source – http://bit.ly/33dXwnl

Supreme Court (Article 32)

Under Article 32 of Indian constitution, 1950 any person can move to the Supreme Court of India for enforcement of his Fundamental Rights conferred under part III of the Indian Constitution.

Article 32 empowers Supreme court to issue a direction, order or writ of any of its five types for enforcement of fundamental right.

Writ can also be issued on any application if such application include violation of social welfare laws. As it was held in Bandua mukti morcha case by the Supreme Court.

Though supreme court jurisdiction to issue a writ under Article 32 is less wider than that of High Court conferred under Article 226 because Supreme court can only issue writ for protection of fundamental rights of the person seeking protection whereas, High Court can also issue writ for protection of any legal right but for that High Court has Discretionary power.

Writ Jurisdiction of High Court

Public Law Remedy of Immense Scope

The power conferred under article 226 of the constitution empowers the High Courts to issue to any person or authority any order or writs in form of habeas corpus, certiorari, mandamus, prohibition and quo warranto for enforcement of rights conferred under part III of Indian Constitution and also for enforcement of any other legal right. These five writs in English Law are known as Prerogative Writs, as they are originated from the king’s prerogative power of superintendence over his subjects.This power can also be exercised against the legislature in appropriate cases. 

In India before the commencement of the constitution, only three chartered were competent to issue the writs were High Court of Bombay, Calcutta and Madras and that too within some specified limits and the other high courts could not exercise this power at all.  But now all the high court has the same power to grant the remedy via issuing prerogative writs.

Language used in article 226 and in article 32 is very broad and does even provides for any rigid procedure. The power not only extent to issuing of writs but also extends to issuing of direction, orders and writ also. The scope of prerogative writs is wider in India than England. 

Case- Bandhua mukti Morcha v Union of India 

In this case, petitioner was an organisation addressed the issue by a letter stating that there are bonded labour practices being followed in the country before justice Bhagwati. Treating the letter as a writ petition and appointed a commission for making an enquiry into the allegations made. After the enquiry commission pointed out certain points in its report such as-

  1. Dusty atmosphere, very difficult to breathe in it.
  2. Forced labour, workmen were not allowed to leave work
  3. No pure drinking water is provided to workmen therefore, they are forced to drink dirty water.
  4. No proper shelters were provided to workers
  5. Many of them were suffering from chronic disease
  6. Whenever any labour got injured during work no compensation is paid to him
  7. No medical facilities for workers and their families neither there were any schooling facilities for children of workers.

These were the certain points highlighted by the commission in its report of inquiry. Whereas, respondent took the defence that article 32 can’t be applied in this case as there was no violation of fundamental rights of referred petitioner neither the letter which was addressed to the court be treated as a writ petition. In the proceedings of article 32 court does not have power to appoint commission and many other contentions which were raised by the respondent.

Court rejected all the contentions of respondent and held that if any citizen of the country brings an application on behalf of the large number of people subjected to any cause the same complaint or application can be treated as a writ petition. Moreover, it was held that when the petition contain such crucial points then it can’t be rejected on the ground that it is not violative of fundamental right of workmen.

Interpretation of Article 21 given in Mullen’s case state that every individual of this country has the right to live with dignity and free from exploitation. And this article has its roots in Directive Principles of State Policies Article 39 clause (e) and (f) and article 41 and article 42. According to these articles, state is obligated to ensure that there is no violation of fundamental rights of any person, especially when it comes to weaker section of the society.

It was also held that jurisdiction under Article 226 exercised by High Courts is also a new constitutional jurisdiction and conferred in similarly wide manner as the jurisdiction under article 32 over Supreme Court is conferred.in facts jurisdiction of the High Court is much wider under article 226 as high court are required to exercise jurisdiction for enforcement of fundamental as well as legal rights. Also for the protection of any right created by statute conferred on poor and disadvantaged people of contrary that require protection vigorously as fundamental rights.

In case of Babubhai Jamnadas Patel v State of Gujarat it was held that the High Court cannot order police investigation merely on the basis of suspicion but in combination with article 227, High Court can order for an investigation to be done for its smooth working and for getting a conclusion on time without any delay.

Territorial Extent of Writ Jurisdiction

Clause (1) of article 226 provides a two folded territorial limitation on the power of a High Court to issue writs. 

  1. Writs issued by the high court must lie in its territorial limits i.e a High Court of Andhra Pradesh can’t issue a writ for protection of a right of person permanent resident. And the power to issue writ by the High Court must be exercised throughout the territory to which it exercise jurisdiction.
  2. Writ can only be issued by High Court against the authority or person within the territorial limits of the High Court i.e. High Court of Punjab and Haryana can’t issue a writ against the chief minister of Uttar Pradesh. 

These two contentions on territorial limits of High Court makes it clear that the jurisdiction to issue a writ can either be decided by residence or location within those territories.

Case- Election Commission v Saka Venkata Subba Rao

In this case respondent filed an application to issue a writ under Article 226 before the Madras High Court for restraining the election commission from inquiring into his alleged disqualification for membership of the assembly. Permanent office of election commission is situated in New Delhi. 

It was held by the Supreme Court on appeal before it that High Court of Madras has no power to issue Writ against Election Commision as its permanent office is located in New Delhi. It was observed by the court that mere functioning of a tribunal or authority, having permanent office located elsewhere is not sufficient to create High Court jurisdiction under Article 226 to issue writ. Neither the cause of action arose in jurisdiction limits will be enough to create jurisdiction on High Court regarding the matter to issue writ under Article 226.

Whereas, after the 15th amendment of Indian Constitution in 1963 it was permitted that cause of action can become a ground for arising jurisdiction to issue writ under Article 226 by the high court in whose jurisdiction cause of action has partly or completely has taken place or arises. Mere declaration on the ground that issue may be more effectively dealt by other High Court can’t be justified. 

Discretionary Remedy

Power conferred under article 226 confer discretion on High Court. High court will only exercise jurisdiction in accordance with judicial considerations and well established principle of laws. Exercise of jurisdiction on any irrelevant consideration will make such an order or writ invalid. 

Case: Union of India v W.N. Chadha

In this case of 1993 High Court had earlier quashed the FIR even though the said F.I.R discloses the offence committed by the accused, on the assumption that it has the power to quash the F.I.R under Article 226.whereas, it was contended by the Additional Solicitor General that the F.I.R cannot be quashed if the allegations made in it do make a prima facie case. Therefore it was held that high court has the power to quash a F.I.R only in cases where the F.I.R prima facie does not disclose any offence being committed and also there are certain other points mentioned in Bhajan lal case.

While exercising its discretionary power High court can pass an order in public interest and in terms of equity and the court can also refuse to provide remedy if it was found that petitioner seeks to invoke jurisdiction with wrongful or fraudulent intention for any unjust gain or for securing any dishonest perpetrator.

Discretionary Remedy provided under this article is for doing justice and correcting injustice and not for any other purpose.while exercise its discretionary power High Court must follow the well recognised principle of law.

In case of public interest Litigation court can even go beyond the case and can also grant  remedies beyond what is prayed by the parties.as in the case of Padma v Hiralal Motilal Desarda writ petition appearing to the one in public interest, challenging the procedure adopted by the respondent for disposal of the land. High Court has extended its jurisdiction under Article 226 via order of enquiry on certain questions of facts by scrutinizing governmental files and coming to a conclusion that there is a huge irregularity in the matter of allotment of land and found that the policy formed was erroneous and cause injustice to public interest.

Supervisory Power

Power conferred under Article 226 is supervisory in nature as the High Court does not act as a court of appeal while exercising its power under Article 226. The only work of the High Court is to examine whether the challenged action is lawful or not. In respect of lawfulness also law is more clear on the point of actions affecting and exceeding the jurisdiction and clear on supervisory power of High Court under Article 226. While exercising its supervisory power court can’t go into the merits of the controversy as an appellate court can.

In case of TISCO Ltd. v Union of India, 1996

In the given case it was held by the Supreme Court that while exercising the power under this Article court can not interfere in the policy decisions of the government unless their decisions or clearly opposing the constitutional laws.

Principles for Exercise of Jurisdiction

There are eight principles which regulate the exercise of jurisdiction under Article 226:-

Alternative remedy

As we have discussed above that Article 226 provides for a discretionary remedy and high court has the power to refuse the grant of any writ if its is satisfied that the aggrieved party have adequate alternative remedy. Remedies provided under this article can’t be used as a substitute for other remedies. So, therefore it can be said that a writ under Article 226 can’t be issued by the High Court in the case where there exists an equal, efficient and adequate alternative remedy unless there is any exceptional reason for dealing the matter under Article 226.

Where there is a right to appeal available before the person seeking writ jurisdiction then in such cases High Court can refuse to exercise its writ jurisdiction the ground of availability of efficient alternative remedy

In several cases different High Courts refused to issue writ where the person seeking for writ has remedy available, like in the case of Firm Hari pd v STO AIR 1959 All 246 Allahabad High Court has refused to issue a writ where the aggrieved assessee had a remedy against assessment made by sales tax officer by way of appeal to the appellate authority.

Moreover in case, where an alternate remedy which is available before the applicant is not adequate then, the High Court can’t refuse to issue writ because it is clear from the various judgments of Supreme court that High Court can only exercise its discretionary jurisdiction and refuse to exercise its writ jurisdiction only when there is availability of equal, adequate and efficient alternative remedy.

Case- Purshottam Chandra v State of U.P.  

In this case petitioner was a member of the Municipal Board and he was removed from his position on Objectionable grounds under section 40(3)of Uttar Pradesh Municipalities Act, 1916 elections for fresh appoint were likely to be conducted within a few months and the petitioner though has an alternative remedy available as to file a suit in civil court but the final decision in civil case could not be obtained before election due to large number of cases listed in those courts and that will debar him from contesting elections.

Therefore, Allahabad High Court held that the alternate remedy available before the petitioner is not an adequate one hence, writ jurisdiction can’t be refused and he can seek relief by way of writ petition under Article 226.       

Delay

Provision of Limitation Act does not apply to a petition under Article 226 neither there is any specified limitation period for filing a writ petition in Indian Constitution also or in any other law. Whereas, exorbitant delay in filing the petition can be an appropriate ground for refusing to grant relief by The High Court. And if the delay is explained properly to satisfy the court then it can’t be refused by the court on that ground.

It was a well established principle that a writ of certiorari can’t be issued in case there is negligence on the part of the applicant to assert his right. 

Suppression of facts

If the applicant while filing a writ under Article 226 is aggrieved of the suppression of material facts in his application are tried to mislead the court, then the court should thereby reject his application and such refusal be considered as a refusal on merits.

Case- Hazari Lal Banna Mal v State of H.P.

The petitioner in this case has deliberately given misstatement of facts in his petition application with an intention to mislead the court and on the same misstatement obtained a rules of nisi prohibiting the state from taking certain actions. Misstatement by the petitioner is itself a sufficient ground for refusing the writ petition.whereas, a mere mistake in the name of the parties by the person filing the petition does not affect its maintainability.

Futile writ

If the applied writ is not serving any fruitful purpose then High Court in its discretion reject the application of the person seeking the writ on the same ground.

Case- Ram Pratap v Revenue Minister

In this case, the applicant applied for a writ of certiorari against the order of Revenue Minister of State. The impugned order was directing the collector to make references under section 8 of the Land Acquisition Act, 1894. 

It was held by the Rajasthan High Court that the Revenue Minister had no jurisdiction to make such impugned order. In this case the actual order was not inferred with, if the party had come before the high court then it would only be given the relief which was already given to him by the Revenue Minister.

Case- Rashbihari Panda v State of Orissa 

In this case the Supreme Court has refused to issue the writ on the ground of futility and held that during the pendency of the proceedings validity period of contract has expired. 

Disputed question of facts

Proceeding of Article 226 is of Summary nature as it is seen in the above referred case “purushottam chandra ” that there is an availability of alternate remedy but the case needs to be decided early and fast therefore, petitioner seek remedy under Article 226. Therefore, proceeding under this Article are not suitable for making any arguments on questions of facts. 

Case- Ramani Kanta Bose v Gauhati University    

Petition under Article 226 is filed by Ramani Kanta in his petition he pleaded that he was the Founder-Secretary of the Governing Body of Bholanath college at Dhubri. And his two wards were also the students of the same college. This college was governed by this governing body only and its principle is also the ex- member of this body and at present, he is also the joint secretary. Members were elected from the teaching staff and from the guardian for the students.

The Executive council of Gauhati university in the meeting held on july 1950, held that governing body of all non-law colleges in the State of Assam must be re-organized. And by an order directed all the principles of non-government colleges to re-organize their government body.whereas, governing body of Bholanath college could continue to function till 1952.

It is urged that direction given by Executive Council to re-organisation of governing bodies of non-governmental colleges constitutes infringement of the fundamental rights of the governing body of Bholanath college on Linguistic minorities under article 30 clause(1) of Indian Constitution, 1950. Also it was argued that the scheme introduced by the Executive Council is ultra vires of the university. 

So, the main question which was raised in this case was that, whether the petitioner, who was discharged from the service, was made permanent or not is totally a question of fact and therefore on that ground by exercising its discretionary power, High Court refused to interfere in the case via a writ under Article 226. In this case no question of jurisdiction of the High Court was raised it was just a matter of discretion of High Court to exercise its power given under Article 226.

Perpetuation of illegality

In case of A.M. Mani v Kerala SEB, AIR 1968 Ker 76 it was held that writ under Article 226 will not be issued if its effect is leading to a continuation of some illegal order.

Dismissal of limine

If it is found by the High Court that the claims made in the petition are frivolous, vexatious, reckless or Prima facie unjust, then the court may refuse to entertain such claims on the ground of its being unlawful.whereas, dismissal in limine without a speaking order will not be considered as a proper dismissal. High Court must have to pass a reasoned orders.

Joinder of parties

Writ under Article 226 ought not to be heard by the High Court if the person getting affected by the decision of the High Court is not made a party to the case. It was stated by the Supreme Court in case of Prabodh Verma v State of U.P that  In cases where the number of people affected by the decision is too big then those should be represented by any such person who has the capacity to represent them all.

Res judicata

Res judicata means the matter already decided.

So, there are certain essential conditions which are required to be fulfilled for applying this principle of Res judicata according to section 11 of civil procedure code 

  1. The matter in which this principle is applied must be similar to the previous matter.
  2. Between the same parties
  3. Parties must be adjudicating under the same title in both the case
  4. Court decided the earlier case was competent to try it.
  5. The matter in issue was heard in earlier case.

In the case of Daryao v state of U.P. it was held by the Supreme Court of Indian that once the matter has been “heard and decided” the High Court under Article 226 further the writ under Article 32 is barred by the principle of Res Judicata and therefore could not be entertained. 

Object of this doctrine

  1. No man shall be held before the court twice for the same cause(nemo debet bis vexari pro una et eadem causa)
  2. To put an end to a litigation, in the interest of state (interest reipublicae ut sit finis litium) 
  3. Judicial decision once delivered must be accepted as correct (res judicata pro veritate occipitur) 

Therefore, these general principles of the doctrine of res judicata applies to writ petitions under Article 226 and 32.

It says that when the same question has been decided by the High Court under Article 226 and conclude the matter with an order that no relief is granted to the petitioner then such decision of the High Court act as res judicata in subsequent petitions for similar relief.

Case – Supreme Court Employees’ Welfare Association v Union of India 

In this case it was held by the Supreme Court of India that even a wrongful decision of the High Court on question of law relating to the facts in issue will operate as res judicata. Only condition requisite for applying the principle of res judicata is that the matter adjudicated must be decided on the merits of the case. If the matter was dismissed in limine then the principle of res judicata will not bar filing of fresh petition. For example, a non- speaking order of dismissal will not operate res judicata. 

Principle of res judicata will not apply on the writ petition of Habeas corpus under Article 32. Therefore, a writ petition of habeas corpus once dismissed by the High Court under Article 226 can also be filed under Article 32 Before the Supreme Court on the same facts but in the same High Court as a successive application is allowed.    

Case- Ahmedabad Mfg. & Calico Printing Co. Ltd. v Workmen

It was held by the Supreme Court that power of Special Leave to appeal before the Supreme Court under Article 136 does not operate as res judicata for a writ application under Article 226. It was also observed in this case that refusal of special leave does not come stand in a way of petitioner a principle of res judicata file filing a writ petition under Article 226 before the High Court.

Interim relief

Relief cannot be barred by the statute

Earlier it was believed that Power conferred under Article 226 can’t be taken away from the High Court by any way other than amendment of the constitution. But the power of judicial review can’t be taken away even by amendment because judicial review is the basic feature of our constitution and basic feature of the constitution not subject to any amendments.

Case- L. Chandra Kumar v Union of India  

In this case, exclusion of High Court jurisdiction in cases of Article 323-A and Article 323-B was invalidated by the Supreme Court, and in Surya Dev Rai v Ram Chander Rai case it was held that section 115 of civil procedure code can not impose any limitation on the powers of High Court conferred under Article 226 and 227. 

Writs against the legislature

Writ of mandamus, certiorari and prohibition can’t be issued against legislature. Whereas, writ of habeas corpus can be issued against a legislative body. Under Article 226 if any person is detained by the order of legislature in any case then the aggrieved person may move to High Court for a writ of habeas corpus in case if he can prove that his detention is wrongful and the order given by legislative body was mala fide. In India no legislative body can claim immunity by a writ jurisdiction of High Court by issuing an unreasonable warrant.    

Case- State of H.p. V Parent of a student of Medical College

This matter is entirely of executive branch of the government in regards to the introduction of particular legislature. And in this case, it was held that a writ under Article 226 can be issued against any legislative body for enforcing any legislature in this case only it was also declared that it is a settled point that court under Article 32 and Article 226 can treat a letter containing any public issue as a writ petition . 

Who may apply

Ordinarily, a person whose legal rights or any other legally protected interest are affected may approach to the court under Article 226 for seeking remedy. Although this article does not specify any person who can approach the court under it but, as the article provides a public remedy therefore,the provision locus standi as applied in Article 32 will be applied. It is not required that the person should wait till the actual infraction of his right; door will open for a person to seek remedy under Article 226 as in when there arises an imminent threat to such infraction. 

Existence of right would be a sufficient condition for exercising jurisdiction under this section, subject to certain conditions:-

  1. For a writ of habeas corpus under certain circumstances an application for writ can be filed by a friend or relative of the person whose arrest has been made.
  2. An application for writ of quo warranto it is not necessarily required that the person seeking for remedy have suffered some personal injury .

For example- i. a university professor can seek remedy under Article 226 for any illegality even though he is not affected by that.  

  • A student of some college completed his course can also apply for writ petition for the illegalities followed by that college or any person known about those illegalities can file a petition before the court for seeking redressal.

To whom writs may be issued

Writs can be issued against any person or authority included in each case by the High Court under Article 226 and Article 32 by Supreme Court. The required condition for issuing writ under Article 226 is that the case must fall within the territorial limits of the court. Writs can only be issued against any person or authority engaged with some public work that is to say a writ under Article 226 can’t be issued against a private individual excluding certain exceptions in respect of issuing habeas corpus or mandamus.

Difference between Certiorari and Prohibition

The Supreme Court has given the difference between the two writs in the case of Hari Vishnu Kamath vs. Ahmad Ishaque

Certiorari

Prohibition

It is both preventive and curative in nature

Preventive in nature.

Issued to quash the order passed by the inferior courts or tribunals in excess of jurisdiction.

It prevents inferior court or tribunal to decide any case in excess of jurisdiction

Issued once the decision is given

Issued before the order has been passed and is still pending before the inferior authority.

 

SIMILARITIES- 

  1. Both can’t be issued against legislative bodies and private individuals or bodies.
  2. Both are issued to correct the error of jurisdiction.

Difference between Mandamus and Certiorari

Difference between the two can be easily drawn out in the case of Union of India And Anr. v Elbridge Watson by Calcutta High Court.

 

Mandamus

Certiorari 

Issued to executive authorities or government machinery, bound to do some act. 

Issued to inferior courts, tribunals or to any judicial or quasi-judicial body.

Can’t be issued to legislative bodies except in cases where any public interest is involved.

Also can’t be issued against legislative bodies but there is no exception to that condition.

Writ is issued in the form of a command

Issued as a direction for officer or judge of an inferior court or tribunal. 

Can be issued against statutory bodies only having administrative functions.

Can’t be issued against such statutory bodies.

Command given to government, court, corporation or public authority to do or not to do some specific act.

It requires records of the proceedings of some cause shall be transmitted to superior court.

 

Writ Petition

A writ petition is a filing that an aggrieved party makes with an appeals court in order to get speedy review his case which was already tried by an inferior court.

A writ petition is a plea before any higher court for extraordinary review. Person seeking writ petition requests the court to intervene in the decisions of inferior courts.

A writ petition can be filed by any aggrieved person whose Fundamental Rights are violated under article 226 before the High Court or under Article 32 before the Supreme Court. Writ jurisdiction of the High Court is wider than that of the Supreme Court as it extent to grant remedies in case of violation of any other constitutional or legal right also.

Writ petition can also be directly filed to the High Court without approaching the lower court first.

There are five types of writs named- Habeaus corpus, Certiorari , Mandamus, Prohibition, Quo warranto. All of them have already been discussed above in detail.   

Who can file a writ petition

Any person whose Fundamental Rights or any other legal or constitutional rights have been Violated by the order of inferior court.

Curative Petition

Curative means possessing the ability to cure and petition means making a written request for judicial action before the court. Therefore, the literal meaning of curative petition can be interpreted as “petition filed before the authority having ability to cure the miscarriage of justice”. It is a new concept in Indian legal system and was evolved recently in the case of Rupa Ashok Hurrah v Ashok Hurrah and Anr. in the year 2002. 

It is a last judicial resort available before a person for seeking remedy. Curative petition can be against any judgment or decision of Supreme Court. Under Article 137 Supreme Court has the ability to review its own Judgments, subject to some rules made under the provisions of Article 145 as given under the provisions of article only. 

Question involved in this case was, whether the person whose review petition has been denied by the Supreme Court had any other relief available before him against the final decision of the Supreme Court.

Answering to the question Court held that in order to prevent abuse of procedure nad law and cure the gross coducted by miscarriage of justice, the Supereme Court has reconsidered its Power for this purpose, and therefore, discovered this new concept of curative petiton.

There are certain conditions specified by the court to entertain the curative petition in India. 

Procedure for Filing Curative Petition

  1. Petitioner must make a declaration stating that the grounds specified in  curative petition were also mentioned in the review petition
  2. Review petition filed earlier must have been dismissed by circulation.
  3. Petitioner have to prove that principles of natural justice were violated and it was believed by him that judge has delivered that judgment with bias intention.
  4. Certification of  the above mentioned points must be done by a Senior Advocate(senior counsel or State counsel).
  5. Curative petition filed by the petitioner must have to be circulated to three senior most judges 
  6. Along with those who delivered the impugned order(if available).
  7. If the petitioner’s plea lacks in merits then it can be the discretion of the court to impose “exemplary cost”.  

Unlike other review petitions, curative petition can’t be decided in an open court. For deciding a curative petition in an open court judges must have to first decide that there are some merits in the case and therefore, those must be decided in the open court.  

Before the decision of this case, a question that always strike to my mind is that, whether  the supreme court can issue a writ to itself or not? Before the Judgement of this by the court it was believed that there is no provision for intra court appeal before the supreme court and therefore this legal doctrine ‘actus curiae neminem gravabit’ meaning act of the court shall prejudice no one, was followed.  

Case- Shoukat Hussain Guru vs State (Nct) Delhi & Anr

In this case petition was filed by Shoukat Hussain Guru under Article 32 for writ of Habeas corpus with the contention that detention of petitioner is violative of Article 21 of the Constitution. 

Review petition before the Supreme Court was dismissed on 22nd september 2005 and the person aggrieved by such dismissal filed a curative petition before the court. Contentions raised by the petitioner in his petition was that he was detained under section 123 of Indian Penal Code(herein referred to as IPC) for which he was not charged. His contention was not only regards to the point that the court has given a decision without jurisdiction but also in regards to that, such a decision was given totally in contravention of the principle of Natural Justice as he was not provided with the opportunity to defend himself for an offence under section 123 of IPC. Therefore, the decision is liable to be set aside.  

prerequisite conditions mentioned in Landmark judgement of “Rupa Ashok” that are required to be satisfied to proceed with a curative petition were not fulfilled by the petition as it is required that the curative petition must be placed before the three senior most judges and also to the judge who initially delivered the judgement and after due consideration by all the judges curative petition be petitioner was rejected on January 2007.

Limitation Period

As there is no time limit specified for filing a curative petition and also it is more clearly stated that filing of curative writs will not be governed by the provisions of the Limitation Act. It is only specified that the petition must be filed within a reasonable period. Whereas such reasonable period is not defined anywhere. Whereas, order XL in part VIII of Supreme Court rules, 1966, state that review application by a petition shall be filed within 30 days from the date of judgment sought to be reviewed.

Difference between review petition and curative petition

 

Grounds 

Review Petition

Curative petition

For which decision petition can be filed ?

Decision of the High Court and Supreme Court can be reviewed.

Filed only against the decision of the Supreme Court. It is the last slot available before an individual for seeking redressal

Before which court?

Review petition is filed before the same court and goes to the same bench of judges that delivered the impugned judgment.

petition is filed before the same court but not before the same bench of judges, who already reviewed the judgment delivered by them. 

Under which article petition can be filed?

Article 137 impose power on Supreme court to review any of the judgment or order pronounced by it.

Filed under Article 137 only subject to the rules made under Article 145 but after the case once reviewed by the judges delivered the judgment or order.

When it can be filed?

Review petition can be filed subject to the rules made under article 145.

After dismissal of review petition on such petitions can be filed subject to certain conditions specified in the “Rupa ashok case”.

Limitation period

According to supreme court rules, 2013 review petition needs to be filled within 30 days from the date of judgment or order.

No time limit specified for filing a curative petition neither in any rule nor in any provision of law.

Prerequisite requirement

There is no prerequisite requirement for filing review petition. Only there are certain grounds specified under law that need to be fulfilled for filing such petition.

Prerequisite requirement for filing this petitionis, a certification from three senior advocate stating the all the requirements for filing a curative petitions are fulfilled. 

How to file a writ petition in High Court

Writ petition in the High Court has to be filed under Article 226, no matter, whether it is a  criminal or criminal case. Procedure for filing a writ petition before the High Court is simple.

Steps to be followed:-

  1. A writ petition must contain supporting affidavit, facts of the case, question of law, annex the documents that the petitioner wishes to rely upon to substantiate his case, along with notice of motion to the other party and lastly prayer.
  2. This petition is filed at a filing counter in the High Court.
  3. In ordinary cases before issuing notice to the opposite party court first hear from the petitioner his side of the case.
  4. Incase after hearing the case if it was found by the court that there are no relevant ground for admitting the case and rejected the petition on the first hearing than that will be an end of the whole endeavour.   
  5. On the other hand once the case is admitted by the court, notice to the opposite party will be send, based on the motion of notice specified in the petition.
  6. Admission of petition does not imply that petition is worthy of relief prayed.it just mean that court found the petition worthy for hearing. 
  7. Petition after admission can still be dismissed at any time by the court.
  8. Curt fees is subjective and there are always alternate dispute redressal fora available in case the petitioner is not capable of appointing a lawyer.

How to file a writ petition in Supreme Court

Writ petition before the Supreme Court is an application for enforcement of Fundamental Rights under Article 32 of the Indian Constitution, 1950. Point that is to be kept in mind before filing a writ petition before the Supreme Court is that the subject matter of the petition must be related to more than one state or the decision of which should have relevance in more than one state, because petition containing subject matter related to one state only can be filed before the High Court under Article 226 of Indian Constitution.

General Procedure for filing this petition before the Supreme Court:-

  1. Every citizen of the country has right under Article 32 to file a writ petition for protection of their fundamental rights.
  2. Writ petition under Article 226 shall be filed in writing.
  3. It the petition involved substantial question of law regards to interpretation of the constitution then it should be heard by Division bench of not less than 5 judges 
  4. On the other hand if the case does not involve any substantial question of law may be heard by division bench of less than 5 judges.
  5. All the interlocutory application and miscellaneous applications filed along with writ petition can be heard and decided by division bench of less than 5 judges.
  6. No court fees shall be imposed on writ petition of habeas corpus or any other petition arising out of criminal proceedings.

Procedure for filing a writ petition of habeas corpus-

  1. Writ petition of habeas corpus must be accompanied by an affidavit of the person whse detention has been made stating that the petition has been made at his instance along with that mentioning the circumstances of his restrain.provided that in case the person who has been detained is unable to make affidavit owing his restrain then the petition must be accompanied by the affidavit of any other person acquainted with the facts of the case, specifying the reason why the person detained, unable to make his affidavit.
  2. Petition shall also state that weather the petitioner has moved to the concerned High Court before for the same relief or not and if yes than what was its result.
  3. For preliminary hearings petitioner must be produced before the court, and after that if the court is of the view that a prima facie case for granting petition is made out, then the court must issue rule of nisi for calling the opposite party to be present on the next date fixed by the court and provide the court with the inferences that why such order should not be passed and the person illegally detained must also be produced on that day before the court for proceedings according to the law.
  4. On the set date if no cause is shown by the opposite party then, court must pass an order for releasing of the petitioner at liberty.

Procedure to be followed in case of other four writs or for any order or direction;-

  1. These writs must be set out in the name and description of the petitioner, stating the nature of infringed fundamental rights, relief sought to get and the grounds on which such relief is sought along with an affidavit of petitioner verifying the facts of his case.
  2.  Atleast three copies of this petition must be filed in the registry.
  3. Petition shall also state that weather the petitioner has moved to the concerned High Court before for the same relief or not and if yes than what was its result.
  4. On the admission date of petition petitioner must be present before the court for a preliminary hearing and for order to issue notice to the opposite party, on the same day if the court finds that there is no infringement of any fundamental rights guaranteed by the constitution or found any other reasonable ground for rejecting the petition, the court shall dismiss the petition and on the other hand any reasonable ground id found then issue rule of nisi calling upon the respondent to appear on the next fixed date.
  5. After receipt of the notice, respondent must file his reply within 30 days from the date of receipt of the notice or before 2 weeks from the date appointed for next hearing whichever is earlier or within any other time period specified by the court.
  6. Upon issuing the rule of nisi the court has power to grand ad- interim relief to the petitioner in the light of justice as it may be required.

This is the whole procedure followed by the writ courts to lodge a writ petition by any person whose fundamental rights are being infringed by any judicial or quasi- judicial order, direction or judgement.     

Difference between Writ Jurisdiction of the High Court and Supreme Court 

 

Writ Jurisdiction of Supreme Court

Writ Jurisdiction of High Court

Given under Article 32 of Indian Constitution.

Given under Article 226 of Indian Constitution.

Power to issue writ is specific to only one subject matter

Wider power to deal with the issues of writ petition

Exercise its writ jurisdiction for enforcement of fundamental rights only

Exercise its writ jurisdiction for enforcement of fundamental rights and other constitution and legal right also 

Territorial jurisdiction is applicable throughout the country

Writs have validity only in the territory under the authority of the High Court or where the cause of action has arisen.

Exhaustion of alternative remedies before moving to High Court

Constitutional Courts in India have time and again held that in case there is an availability of an alternate remedy before the petitioner then the writ petition before the High Court or Supreme Court is not maintainable.

Case- Punjab National Bank v O.C. Krishnan 

In the instance case, suit was filed by the appellant for recovery of money from the principal debtor as well as the guarantors. As the case relates to recovery of debts therefore, it got transferred to Debt Recovery Tribunal, Calcutta. The case was decided by the tribunal against the principal debtor as well as against the guarantors. 

Then, respondent filed a writ petition under Article 227 before the Calcutta High Court.court allowed the petition on observing that the subject-matter of the case falls within the territorial limits of the court and delivered its judgment, on which appeal before this hon’ble court was filed.

Observation of this hon’ble court held that order of the tribunal was appealable under (section 20) of the Recovery of Debts Due to Banks and Financial Institutions Act,1993, the High Court must not have exercised it jurisdiction under Article 227in view of availability of an alternative remedy under the Act.

It was held by the Supreme Court of India that 

  • the act of the Recovery of Debts Due to Banks and Financial Institutions was enacted to provide special procedure for recovery of bank debts and debts due to the financial institutions, and there is a proper hierarchy of appeal procedure provided under the act and such procedure should not be diverted either by the recourse procedure under Article 226 and 227 nor by filing a civil suit, which is expressly barred.
  • Where there is an alternate remedy available judicial prudence demands that the court should refrain itself from exercising its jurisdiction under the said constitutional provision.
  • In this case high court must not have exercised its jurisdiction and must have directed the respondent to take recourse to the appeal mechanism provided by the Act.  

So, the decision of this case, clear the meaning of this principle “exhaustion of alternative remedies before moving to the High Court” which says that for High Court prerequisite condition for exercising its jurisdiction is to check the availability of  alternative remedy available before the petitioner which provide him equal , just and effective remedy in case those remedies are exhaustive then the High Court have to exercise its jurisdiction under the said section for issuing the writ petition.

When writ of habeas corpus may be refused

There are certain conditions under which the writ of habeas corpus may be refused which are as follows:

  1. when the imprisonment is in consonance with the order or decision passed by the court,
  2. On any other grounds not specified by law for issuing such writ.
  3. when the person detained or the person making such detention does not fall within the territorial jurisdiction of the court before which application of writ petition has been filed,
  4. when the detenu has already been set free from the custody, during the writ filing procedure or before it,
  5. when the detention has been validated by removal of defects,
  6. whenever the writ is sought during emergency situations, in suction situations right to move to the court has also been taken away from the people,
  7. when the petition has been dismissed by a competent court after looking into the merits.
  8. To secure the release of the person whose ground for detention is made by a court of law on criminal charges.
  9. When there is a proceeding for contempt by the court of record or by parliament.

This list of ground is not exhaustive in itself.

Role of writs under Administrative Actions

Enforcement of discretionary powers by administrative authorities has been accepted as important phenomena of modern administrative and constitutional machinery. Law making authorities can enact the laws on any subject to serve the public interest and while enacting such laws, it has become inevitable to provide for discretionary powers that are subject to judicial review.

Condition precedent attached with such discretionary power is only that such discretionary power has to be exercised in good faith. The purpose behind this discretion is prescribed under this act along with certain limitations. The Courts have to exercise their writ jurisdiction to test the Statute on the ground of reasonableness. Mostly, the courts review on two grounds; 

  1. Firstly whether the statute in question is substantively valid piece of legislation or not and,
  2. Secondly whether the statute provides procedural safeguards to all. 

If these grounds are not found in any statue then the law is declared ultra vires and violative of Article 14 of the Constitution.

Furthermore, the court also controls the discretionary power of executive bodies that are  being exercised by them after the statute is enacted or come into force.it is the duty of executive authorities to exercise their power within limitations prescribed under the act to achieve its objective. This discretionary powers of executive bodies play substantial role in administrative decision making and for immediate settlement of principles of administrative law trap the exercise of powers.

In case where such discretionary powers are not exercised in accordance with law, or there is any kind of abuse and misuse of such powers by the executives or take any inappropriate benefits for which they are not entitled to take or simply misdirect administrative agencies in applying the proper provision of law, then such power exercised in discretion will become void. When it is found by the court that executive authorities have acted in accordance with law and maintain reasonable standards while giving their decision then such decisions are not subject to Judicial Review. 

The Executive have to reach their decisions by taking into account relevant considerations. They can neither refuse to consider relevant matter nor can they take into consideration accounts which are fully irrelevant or extraneous with the facts of the case and law.

Authorities must not misdirect themselves on the points of law. Only those decisions will be lawful and relevant which were decided in accordance with law. The courts have the power to keep an eye on the actions of executive bodies and to keep a check that these bodies acts lawfully.

These bodies cannot avoid court’s scrutiny, in situations where they failed to provide the reason for their actions and in case the reason given by them is not satisfactory to the court then court is provided with the authority to give direction for reconsideration of the matter in the light of relevant matters and already decided case.

Though the propriety, adequacy or satisfactory character of these reasons may not be open to judicial scrutiny. Even if the Executive considers it inexpedient to exercise their powers they should state their reasons and there must be material to show that they have considered all the relevant facts.”

The role of writs is also sensibly laid down in a famous PADFIELD’S CASE

In the earlier days, courts in England, usually refused to interfere in the matters where the Government or the concerned officer passed a non-speaking order (an order which on the face of it did not specify the reasons for the orders). Once a speaking order was passed, the Court”s duty was to find out and consider whether the reasons given for the order or decision were relevant reasons.

On the other hand in case of a non-speaking order they used to say that it was like the face of the Sphinx in the sense that it was incurable and therefore hold that they could not consider the question of the validity of the order.

Even in England also like India the Courts have travelled very far since those days. They no longer find the face of the Sphinx inscrutable.

Conclusion

The first and foremost goal of the Preamble of the Constitution is to secure social, economic and political justice to all its citizens. Preamble of the constitutionIt is the guiding principle of the nation as it sets out the main aims which legislature intended to achieve. The social changes which were contemplated by the makers of the Constitution, in the Constitution was sought to be achieved through the exercise of fundamental rights by the individuals and by following the direction of the policy by the state towards the goals set up in the Chapter IV of the Constitution i.e. specifies directive principles of state policy.

For effective working of these principles and goals in real life and to prevent misuse of these rights and liberties the judiciary was constituted in the Constitution.It is a trite saying and a latin maxim ubi jus ibi remedium which means that wherever there is wrong committed law provides remedy for the same. Therefore, judiciary was constituted to satisfy this principle well and when a remedy is given for infringement of any right then that will make the right more effective.

To facilitate access to justice, the judiciary relaxed the rule of locus standi in favour of a person acting bonafide and having sufficient interest in the proceedings of Public Interest Litigation (here in after referred as PIL). Supreme court have entertained petitions filed by law students, law teachers, NGOs, public-spirited individuals and good Samaritans. for protection of the rights of an individual.

Furthermore, the Supreme Court and the High Court have admitted the letters, postcards, telegrams, and even newspaper items as writ petitions under Article 32 and 226 respectively of Indian Constitution. These petitions provide extraordinary judicial relief to the person whose rights are being infringed by any judicial or quasi- judicial order. PIL has an important role to play in the justice system; it affords a ladder to justice to the disadvantaged sections of the society, some of which might not even be well-informed about their rights. 

Constitution law itself states that law is a supreme body and no one can be above the law. Even the judges of the supreme court are bound by the decision given by them in accordance with the law. And the constitution remedies provided under the law acts as a check and balance for the whole system. Thus, the writ jurisdictions act as judicial restraints of policy decisions which are unreasonable, unfair and against the public interest. 

Power to issue writ, though is discretionary yet unbounded in its limits and such discretion can be exercised only on sound legal principles. Absence of arbitrary power is the first essential for the principle of rule of law upon which the whole constitutional system is based.

References

  1. https://www.jstor.org/stable/4503991?read-now=1&seq=7#page_scan_tab_contents
  2. https://iaskracker.com/types-of-writs-and-scope/
  3. https://www.jstor.org/stable/1090446?read-now=1&refreqid=excelsior%3Ad3249f1934ff20b1d55137301c9382b5&seq=1#page_scan_tab_contents
  4. https://www.constitution.org/writ/writ_def.htm
  5. http://www.legalservicesindia.com/article/1885/Constitutional-philosophy-of-Writs:-A-detailed-analysis.html
  6. Constitution of India- V.N. Shukla
  7. https://shodhganga.inflibnet.ac.in/bitstream/10603/141322/17/q.%20conclusion%20and%20suggesions.pdf
  8. http://www.legalservicesindia.com/article/2146/Role-of-Writs-In-Administrative-Law.html

The post Writs in Indian Constitution appeared first on iPleaders.

Dying Declaration

$
0
0

This article is written by Akash R. Goswami, student of the faculty of law, Aligarh Muslim University. In this article, he has done a complete analysis of the Dying Declaration with relevant Case Laws.

Introduction

Whenever any offence has been committed, there is always the two persons, who voraciously knew what actually happened i.e. the Accused, who commit the offence and the other one is Victim, with whom offence had been committed.

In order to prove their positions, and make one’s story to be true, they give Statements to judge but their story one can not rely on the veracity of statements which  they made to support their stories, as it may be prejudiced or untrue so generally, the role of Witness becomes crucial to determine the truth.

But there is a condition when the statement made by the person to be treated as true evidence in spite of the fact that he made the statement in his own favour and hardly any doubt behind the reason for that statement. That condition is Dying Declaration. 

Dying Declaration is a statement made by the person while he was dying and states the reason for his death. The statement given by the dying person can be circumstantial or tells the cause for his death. Hence, the only statement given just before the death of a person is called Dying Declaration. The person who is conscious of Compos Mentis and knows that death is about to happen can make a declaration and state the cause of his death and that statement will be Admissible and treated as Evidence in the Court. Declaration made by the deceased person can be in oral, written and by conduct. The word Dying Declaration explain the word itself. 

Definition

In Section 32 (1) of Indian Evidence Act defines when the statement is made by the person as the cause of his death, or as any of the circumstances of the transaction which resulted in his loss of life, in cases in which the cause of that person’s death comes into question. Such statements made by the person are relevant whether the person who made them was alive or was not, at the time when they were made, under the expectation of death, and whatever may be the nature of the proceeding in which the cause of his death comes into question.

The statement made by the deceased person will be treated as Evidence and Admissible in a Court of law. The reason behind this can be followed by Latin maxim Nemo Mariturus Presumuntur Mentri which means that “Man Will Not Meet His Maker With Lying On His Mouth. More precisely in our Indian law, it is the fact that the dying man can never lie or Truth sits on the lips of dying man. Hence, the Dying Declaration is Admissible and considered as Evidence in Court, and can be used as a weapon to punish the culprit.

Types of Dying Declaration

There is no particular form to be employed in making the Dying Declaration. it can be Oral, Written, Gestures & Signs, Thumb impression, Incomplete and can also be in the form of Question Answer. However, there must be a distinct and definite assertion on the part of the person who produces the statement. Possibly the declaration should be in written form in the exact words stated by the person who made the statement. When a magistrate records the dying declaration, then it should be in Question-Answer form as the magistrate will opt the maximum information rightly, as in some cases dying declaration becomes the sole way to help in the conviction of the accused.

Let us discuss some of the types in the elaborative form:

Gesture and Signs

In the case of Queen-Empress v. Abdullah[1] the appellant was charged with the offence of murder before the court of session. That he had murdered one DULARI, a prostitute by cutting her throat through RAZOR. It seems that one-morning dulari with her throat cut was taken to the police station and from there to the dispensary. She was alive till the morning. The post-mortem report shows that the windpipe and the anterior wall of the gullet had been cut through. When Dulari was taken to the police station, she was questioned by her mother in the presence of a sub-inspector. She was again questioned by the sub-inspector, deputy magistrate and subsequently by the assistant surgeon.

She was unable to speak but conscious and able to make gestures and signs. Magistrate asked dulari, as who had wounded her, but due to the injured condition dulari was unable to speak. After that, The magistrate mentioned several names one by one and asked if they had wounded her. Dulari moves her hand forward and backwards and made negative and affirmative signs. Subsequently, the magistrate asked whether Abdullah had wounded her, for that dulari waved her hand made the sign in the affirmative, the magistrate recorded the statement. After that question was put to her that if she been wounded with a knife or sword. In this regard, dulari makes a negative sign, again magistrate asked her if she had been wounded with the RAZOR. She in answer to this made an affirmative sign.

In this way, the magistrate records the dying declaration of Dulari and the same was accepted as evidence to prosecute Abdullah.

Similarly, in the recent “Nirbhaya’s Rape Case,” Dying Declaration was made by her in the form of sign and gesture.

The dying declarations made by Nirbhaya were recorded.

The first declaration was recorded by the doctor when she was admitted in the hospital on the night of December 16, 2012 and the second on December 21 by the sub-divisional magistrate during which she gave exact details of the mishappening.

The third declaration was recorded by the metropolitan magistrate on December 25 and was mostly by gestures. The bench said that as far as the third dying declaration is concerned, this court has already held that the dying declaration made through signs, gestures or by nods are admissible as evidence.

Oral and written

When the person gives the name of the murderer to a person present and written by any of them then it is a relevant dying declaration. However, people may dispose of the name of the mugger orally.

An oral dying declaration is admissible in evidence as an exception to the general rule of evidence that hereby evidence is no evidence in the eyes of law. The oral dying declaration made before his wife, father-in-law and other near relatives were made in the conscious state.

In the case of Amar Singh v. State Of Rajasthan[2]. The deceased’s mother and brother gave the evidence, that the deceased made the statement month prior to the incident of suicide by her that the appellant, her husband used to taunt the deceased saying that she had come from a hunger house and the appellant himself go to the house of deceased and asked for 10.000/-. It was held that the dying declaration and appellant were convicted under section 304B and 498A of IPC. The Court referred to Pakala Narain Swamy v. Emperor[3]. in which Lord Atkin: held that the circumstances of the transaction which resulted in the death of the declarant will be admissible if such transaction has some proximate effect.

Incomplete Dying Declaration

Dying declaration made by the person, which is found to be incomplete can not be admissible as evidence. When the condition of the deceased is grave and at his own request a statement made by him in the presence of the doctor was later taken by the police but could not be completed as the deceased fell into a coma from which he could not recover. It was held that the dying declaration was not admissible in court as the declaration appears to be incomplete on the face of it. But the statement, though it is incomplete in the sense but conveys the declarant all necessary information or what he wanted to state, yet stated as complete in respect of certain fact then the statement would not be excluded on the ground of its being incomplete.

The deceased stated, “I was going home when I came near the house of Abdul Majid, Sohail shot me from the bush. He ran away. I saw.” this was the dying declaration made by the deceased and further was unable to answer the questions. It was held that there is no question of incompleteness so far as the context of the case is concerned. In the case of Muniappan v. State of Madras[4]. The deceased made the dying declaration as follows :

“Sir,

This day 24th January 1960 in the afternoon at 12:30 Muniappan son kola goundan of kamnav-kurechi stabbed me in my body with a knife.”

Soon the deceased died after the statement. His thumb impression was taken after he was dead. This declaration against Muniappan was complete and admissible.

Question- Answer form 

Dying Declaration can be made in the form of Question-answer. the deceased, in some of her statement, did not state the actual part played by the appellant. She merely answered the questions put to her. The court held that when questions are put differently then the answer will also appear to be different. At first glance, the detailed description of the offence may appear to be missing but the statement of the deceased construed reasonably. However, when the magistrate records the dying declaration, it must be preferred to be recorded in the form of a question-answer must be preferred. If there is nothing to doubt that the person who records the statement made by the deceased exact word to word, would not make any difference merely because the same was not recorded in the form of question and answer. 

Reason for admitting dying declarations in evidence

A dying declaration is admitted in evidence that is truly based on the principle of “Nemo moriturns proesumitur mentiri (man will not meet his maker with a lie in his mouth). Dying declaration does not require any corroboration as long as it creates confidence in the mind of the Court and free from any form of tutoring. In case Uka Ram v. State of Rajasthan[5]. Court held that dying declaration is admitted upon consideration is made in extremity; when the maker of the statement is at his bed end, every hope of this world is gone; and every motive of falsehood is silenced and mind induced to speak only truth. Indian law recognises this fact that “a dying man seldom lies”.

Fitness of the declarant should be examined

At the time of giving a declaration, the person who’s making the statement must be in a fit state of mind. If the court has the slightest doubt about the mental soundness of the maker of dying declaration, it is unsafe and unfair for the base on such a statement.

The mere fact that the victim in his dying declaration did not make any reference to injuries received by the accused is not a genuine ground that decides the merit of dying declaration. Where the dying declaration was recorded by the doctor who himself certified that the patient was in a fit condition for giving the statement, his non-mentioning that the patient was in a fit mental condition and throughout remained conscious would be of no consequence. In case State of M.P. v. Dhirendra kumar[6]. The mother-in-law of the deceased was in the position to reach the upstair within 5 to 6 minutes after hearing the cry of the deceased. According to the opinion of the autopsy surgeon, the deceased was able to speak about 10-15 minutes. The Supreme Court did not agree with the view of the High Court that the deceased is not in a position to make the dying declaration, as it was reaffirmed by the autopsy report and circumstances of the case that the deceased was in a fit state of mind to talk when her mother-in-law reached the place where the deceased was dying.

Whereas in the case State of Orissa v. Parasuram Naik[7]. The accused, the husband was alleged that he poured petrol on the body of his wife and lit a fire. Whereof extensive burn injuries were sustained by the deceased wife. It was held that the oral dying declaration to her mother can not be accepted because there was no certificate by medical officer certifying that the deceased was medically fit to make a statement.

It is improper to reject the dying declaration on the ground that the fitness of the maker depends solely on the certificate of the doctor and the magistrate himself did not require independently as to whether the deceased was in a fit state to make a dying declaration.

As in the case of Arvind Kumar v. State of Rajasthan[8]. The accused is charged with an offence under Sections 304B and 498A of IPC. The dying declaration was recorded by Naib-Tahsildar but did not take any certificate from the doctor regarding the fit state of mind of the deceased nor there was any endorsement by the doctor. The doctor testified that the dying declaration was recorded by the reader of Naib-Tahsildar. No preliminary questions were asked from the deceased before recording his statement. The naib-Tahsildar also stated that he did not seal the recorded statement of the deceased and carbon copies provide instead of the original copy of dying declaration of the deceased during cross-examination. The mother of deceased categorically refused to put a signature or thumb impression on dying declaration which showed that the dying declaration made in the hospital room was a lie. All these facts created doubt and truthfulness of dying declaration and held that the alleged dying declaration could not be admissible and reliable document as it suffered from a number of infirmities. However, the accused were convicted on the basis of entire evidence.

In case Dhanraj and other v. State of Maharashtra[9]. The dying declaration was challenged on the ground that no medical certificate was attached to the condition of the deceased. However, the deceased went to the hospital all alone by changing different vehicle in the way. The statement of doctor and magistrate was on record to indicate that the deceased was in a fit state of mind to give a statement. Such circumstances can be used as supporting evidence about the mental condition of the deceased.

When the deceased made a dying declaration and while stating that fell into a coma before completing the statement, it would have a serious effect on his capacity to make such a statement. Certificate of fitness given by the doctor with regard to this condition of the deceased. Such an opinion should be accepted by the court. If the circumstances so demand, such opinion must be carefully balanced with all other surrounding facts and circumstances.

In a case Rajeev Kumar v. State of Haryana[10] medical opinion shows that the deceased larynx and trachea were charred by heat. It was clarified that when larynx and trachea are charred, the person can not speak but when they are in the process of being charred, he can speak. The second medical opinion was if the vocal cords or larynx is charred of a person, he may be able to speak but not clearly and it will be difficult to understand. The medical report of two is not in variance with the ocular evidence that the deceased was in a position to speak when dying declaration was recorded and the court can rely on such dying declaration.

Who should record the dying declaration?

Any person can record the dying declaration made by the deceased, but the person who is recording the dying declaration must have some nexus with the deceased either circumstantially or by some fact. However, the doctor or police officer hold more value as compared to the normal person. As far as the dying declaration is concerned the magistrate entrusted to record the dying declaration, as the statement recorded by him is considered more evidential rather than statement recorded by the doctor, police officer and by the normal person.

The Supreme Court has found this to be true in law, at least in cases where the person dies of burn injuries. Court hold the opinion that “The law on the issue can be summarized to the effect that law does not give any direction that who can record a dying declaration but just provided that magistrate is above all the person in subject for recording the statement, nor is there any definite form, format or procedure for the same,” said a bench of Justices B S Chauhan and Dipak Misra while quashing the high court order in the case of dowry death acquittal case.

The person who records the dying declaration must be satisfied that the maker is in a fit state of mind and conscious while making the statement.

Moreover, a dying declaration can be recorded by a person, or even by the police officer, but if it is recorded by the judicial magistrate that it will have more credential value and reliability.

Recorded by a normal person

A dying declaration can be recorded by a normal person. As in some circumstances where the judicial magistrate, police officer and doctor is not available, the Court can not reject the dying solely statement made before the normal person. But the person who records the statement must show that the deceased was in a fit state of mind and conscious while making the statement no matter if the statement is not recorded by Judicial Magistrate, doctor and police officer. The statement is admissible in a court of law.

Recorded by the doctor or a police officer

If there is no time to call the magistrate keeping in the mind the deteriorated condition of the declarant, the statement can be recorded by the doctor or by a police officer. But one condition must be coupled with it that while recording the statement there shall one or two-person present there as a witness otherwise the Court may find the statement to be suspicious. Moreover, the statement record by the doctor, later endorses that the declarant was not in a stable condition and his statement would not be considered as evidence, rectify by the witness that the deceased was in a fit state of mind and conscious to make the declaration. It was held in the case of N. Ram v. State[11] that the medical opinion can not wipe out the direct testimony of an eye witness which states that the deceased was in a fit mental condition and able to make a dying declaration.

Recorded by the magistrate

When the deceased statement recorded by the competent magistrate has deemed to be considered as reliable and attracts the evidentiary value as he presumed to know how the dying declaration should be recorded and he is a neutral person. Moreover, the magistrate has empowered to record the dying declaration under 164 of Cr.P.C.

Section 164 Cr. P.C states that SubSection (1) gives power to the magistrate to record the statement of the dying person, no matter whether he has jurisdiction over that case or not, and in case where the statement recorded by the magistrate who has no jurisdiction in that case subsection (6) will apply. Here the word “statement” does not confine to only the statement by the deceased and witness but also include a statement of the accused, in order to satisfy himself, but the accused statement will not amount to a confession.

Subsection (1) states that: any judicial magistrate and metropolitan magistrate shall have the power to record the dying statement made by the dying person, whether the magistrate has jurisdiction in that particular case or not, he will be able to record the state provided under this chapter or by any other law for the time being enforced, or at the time before the commencement of trial and investigation.

Section 164 provides a warning. Under this provision the magistrate who record the statement should tell the accused that he has to made only statement which shall not be amount to confession, but if he did so, then the confession can be used against him for the purpose of conviction. This is the sine qua non for recording confession. The other important requirement is that the Magistrate must raised questions from the wrongdoer to satisfy himself that the confession made by the accused was voluntary so as to enable him to give the requisite certificate under subsection(4) of this chapter. The judicial magistrate here tell the accused that he is not bound to make a confession, but he did not ask the question from the accused in order to satisfy in question, whether the statement made by the accused is voluntary or not.

In Mahabir Singh v. State of Haryana[12] the Court held that, Where the Magistrate did not clear the rule that the statement made by the accused should not be amount to confession, if he does so then it will be used as evidence against him, can not be considered. The Magistrate must satisfy himself that the statement made by the accused voluntary, no pressure or force was used on the accused while making the confession. Any mark of the person of the accused to vitiate the voluntary character of the confession. When was held not only inadmissible under the section but it could not be used under the other provision of Indian Evidence Act such as sections 21 & 29.

Language of the statements

As far as the language of the statement is concerned, it should be recorded in the language of the deceased in which he is fluent or may possible than in Court language. The court cannot reject the dying statement on the basis of the language in which it was made. It can be recorded in any language. Even if the dying declaration is made by the deceased in Urdu, Hindi, Punjabi languages, it was considered that statement could not be denied on the ground of language in which it was made solely or on the ground that it was recorded in Urdu. When the statement was given by the deceased in Urdu and the magistrate recorded it in English than in that case precaution should be taken while in explaining every statement to the deceased by another person, it was declared that the statement was the valid dying declaration.

Statements made in different languages

When two dying declaration was recorded in two different languages on is in Marathi and the other is in Hindi and the deceased were proficient in both the language the statement could be the basis of conviction as it was held in the case of Amar Singh Munna Singh Suryavanshi v. State of Maharastra[13].

Points to remember

  1. Dying declaration made by the deceased can be recorded in any language.
  2. If the statement was recorded in another language than the one which magistrate recorded, then precautions should be taken to explain each and every aspect and phrase.
  3. The court cannot deny or discard the dying declaration only on the ground of language.

In Biju Joseph v. State Of Kerala[14] it was observed by the court that only ground that the statement of the deceased made was in her own language can not reduce it value of the dying declaration. It was given by the High Court Of Kerala:

“Presumed that the statement made by the deceased when he was dying recorded in his language in which he has command or fluent, does not vitiate it value and court can not denied or rejected on that basis. Judicial magistrate entrusted with the duty to convert the statement in court language. And such translation process would not affect the credibility that dying declaration”.

https://lawsikho.com/course/diploma-companies-act-corporate-governance
                      Click Above

Multiple dying declarations

Supreme Court Of India in concern to multiple dying declarations, it can be considered upon without corroboration if there is no breakdown of fact in all the dying declaration. If all the dying declarations are similar to each other and state correctly the cause of death, and there is no contradiction between the statement it can be admissible But if the dying declaration is different from each other and there is a contradiction between them, then court will cross-examine the facts of the case or can examine the statements of other witnesses to determine the truth and sanctity of statement regarding the case.

The statement of the deceased should match the facts and circumstances of the case. It is very important to understand the character of multiple dying declarations. Points to be considered in multiple dying declarations:

  1. There should be regularity in all the dying declaration.
  2. If all the dying declaration does not match or say overlap, then the court will examine the facts of the case with the dying declaration Or examine the witnesses.

In Kushal Rao v state of Bombay[15] that case Court set the importance rules for dying declaration and what is the right process or manner to record it. In this case, if the dying statement made by the deceased. That it should be recorded in the form of question answer form, shall be endorsed/supported by the doctor that the deceased was in good mental state, can be recorded by the person who is legally entitled to record, if there are multiple dying declarations than it should be consistent, so that the court can rely on it.

The Supreme Court has held that multiple dying declarations can be reliable when it made without corroboration if consistency is maintained throughout the statement. Otherwise, the courts would have to cross-examine the statements of other witnesses to determine the truth in a criminal trial.

Expectations of death is not necessary

Under English Law, the victim should not be under any expectation of death. Evidence Act has taken this law from English law. If the statement has been made even when no cause of death had arisen then also the statement will be relevant. It is not important at all that the statement recorded should be just before the death of the victim.

In Pakala Narayan Swami v Emperor[16], it was held that the letter given by the deceased to his wife before going to the place where he was killed was relevant. The court said that the statement made must be at any rate near death or the circumstances of the transaction explaining his death is relevant under section 32 of Evidence Act. In this case, the court stated that dying declaration can be any statement that explains the cause of death or the circumstances of the transaction explaining his death. Hence, statements as to any of the circumstances of the transaction which resulted in the death would be included.

F.I.R as a dying declaration

In a situation where a person dies after, when a F.I.R was lodged and stating that his life was in danger, it is relevant to be recorded as circumstantial dying declaration.

In the case of Munnu Raja and another v. State of M.P[16] the Supreme Court Of India observed that statement made by injured person recorded as FIR can be deemed as dying declaration and such declaration is admissible under Section 32 of Indian Evidence Act. It was also observed by the court that dying declaration must not shows the whole incident or narrate the case history. Corroboration is not necessary in this situation, Dying declaration can be declared as the exclusive evidence for the purpose of conviction.

If the declarant does not die

When the dying declaration given by the deceased is recorded. But the question arises that after the dying declaration was recorded and the deceased is still alive, was the statement holds the same effect. In that situation, the deceased now turned to be a witness against the accused to narrate what the actual story was. As the dying declaration itself mentioned the word dying, so it is necessary that there must be an expectation of death on the part of the declarant.

Criticism of dying declaration doctrine

Since the nineteenth century, critics have questioned the credibility of dying declarations. In a state court case, the Wisconsin Supreme Court considered the issue of a dying declaration. The defense pointed out that “this kind of evidence is not regarded with favor.” The defense argued that several factors could undermine the reliability of dying declarations.

Physical or mental weakness consequent upon the approach of death, a desire of self-vindication, or a disposition to impute the responsibility for a wrong to another, as well as the fact that the declarations are made in the absence of the accused, and often in response to leading questions and direct suggestions, and with no opportunity for cross-examination: all these considerations conspire to render such declarations a dangerous kind of evidence.

Dying Declaration in India

Dying declarations are admissible as evidence in Indian courts if the dying person is conscious of his or her danger, he or she has given up some hope of recovery, the death of the dying person is the subject for the changing nature of the dying declaration, and if the dying person was capable of to justify a sense of accountability to his or her Maker.

Distinction between Indian and English law

The distinction between English law and Indian law on the subject of dying declaration has been elaborately dealt in the case of Rajindra Kumara v. State[17] Under English law, the essentials of a dying declaration are as follows:

  1. The declarant should have been in actual danger of death at the time when they were made the dying declaration.
  2. He should have had a full apprehension of his death is near.
  3. Death should have ensued.

These conditions must be proved for the satisfaction of the judge before considered it as a dying declaration than it can be received. Both in England and America, dying declaration is not admissible as evidence whether any civil cases or in criminal cases; it is not admissible upon charges other than homicide, or as to homicides other than that of the declarant.

However, these conditions are not provided in Section-32 Of the Indian Evidence Act. It is not required for a declarant to be in expectation of actual death while making such a declaration nor is it restricted in the cases of homicide. Because of this structure, it becomes increasingly necessary to know that the dying person speaks the truth because if he does not die than still declaration can be used as evidence against the accused. Moreover, dying declaration can be considered as relevant evidence in both criminal and civil proceedings, whenever the cause of his or her death comes into question.

Requirements of dying declaration

According to section 32 clause (1) of Indian Evidence Act, the requirement of dying declaration is as follows:

  1. The statement made by the deceased may be oral or written. But in some cases it can be made with sign and gesture depends on the condition of the deceased
  2. The statement must be as:
  • Cause of death- when the statement is made by the person as to the cause of his death or as to any of the circumstances of the transaction which was the reason for his death not cover all the incident which are not relevant in order to determine the cause
  • Circumstances of the transaction- the statement made by the deceased is only related to the circumstances of the transaction will result in the death of the deceased, remoteness or having no nexus which can not be connected with the transaction have no value.
  • Resulted in the death- the deceased statement should have the cause and circumstances that will clearly   reason for his death or ultimately result in his death.

Pakala Narain Swami v. Emperor Case 

The deceased was a man of about 40. He had been a peon in the dewan of Pithapur. Pakala Narain Swami, the accused, was married to one of the daughters of dewan of pithapur. After marriage pakalana narain swami and his wife went to live at Berhampur about 250miles away from pithapur. In the year of 1993, they came back to pithapur and where they stayed with the dewan. They seemed at that time to have been in need of money, and during 1936 the wife of the accused borrowed money from the deceased at various times an amount of Rs. 3,000. On Saturday 18th March 1937, the deceased received a letter from the accused inviting him to come that day or the next day to Berhampur. The deceased left his house in order to go there and catch the train of Berhampur. He did not come back. On 23rd March 1937, the body of the deceased was found in steel trunk in the third class compartment at puri. The body has been cut into seven portions. The body of the deceased was identified by his widow. The accused was tried and convicted for murder and was sentenced to death.

During the trial, the widow of the deceased stated before the court that on the day her husband showed her a letter and said that he was going to Berhampur as the appellant’s wife had written to him to come and receive payment of his dues.

The lordship of the privy council held that the statement related to the circumstances of the transaction which resulted in the death of the deceased so it was relevant. They also held that the statement made by the deceased that he was proceeding to the spot where he was killed or as to his reason for proceeding or that he was going to meet him would each of them be circumstances of the transaction. However, circumstances must have some proximate relation to the actual cause and must be related to the transaction which resulted in death. For instance, in case of prolonged poisoning, they may be related to date at the considerable distance from the date of the actual fatal date. It is not necessary that there should be a known transaction other than the death of the declarant has ultimately been caused comes into question. In the present case the cause of death comes into question, the transaction is one in which the deceased was murdered on 21th march or22nd march, the statement that he was setting out the place where the accused lived and to meet a person, the wife of the accused, who lived together with the accused’s appears to be clear statement as of some transaction which resulted in his death.

Note: This case is important to be discussed here, as earlier in the article it was stated that the deceased can make a statement by sign and gesture or there are some circumstances that reflect the cause of the death and transaction of the situation collateral to it. In that case, the statement made by the deceased hold   strong basis for conviction.

Dying declaration Case laws and landmark Judgments

  1. Lakhan v. State of M.P.[18] in this case supreme court provides that, when the condition is satisfied that the dying declaration made by the deceased is true and can be relied upon, as the declarant is found to be conscious and mentally fit while making the statement, and the statement made by him proven to be voluntarily and no compulsion was there while making the statement and can be put for the sole basis of conviction. In that situation there is no need for corroboration is necessary.

In case of multiple dying declarations consists which consist in the form of irregular interval and contradict each other, dying declaration recorded by the person who is entitled to record like magistrate then there is no doubt and can be found to be reliable. But in circumstances where it was observed that the statement made by the deceased is not voluntarily but due to some force or compulsion, then the court raised suspicion on that dying declaration and Court should re-examine the statement of witness and other facts in order to determine the truth.

  1. In the case of State of Punjab v. Parveen Kumar[19], the Supreme Court set forth some measure to test the veracity in the case when there is more than one dying statement. The court provides that there must be a series of examinations in order to determine the truth. If the statements provide different versions and do not couple with given facts, then the court must opt for other evidence in their record to clarify the things so that truth can be inferred. 
  2. In the case of Sudhakar v. State of Madhya Pradesh[20], the Supreme Court while deciding the issue of multiple dying declarations, which varying from other statements and have no series related to each other, this will raise a doubt in the eyes of court to whether the statement should be believed or not, in order to clear the issue the Court has given some directions which help to guide while exercise the judgment by court in such matters, examined.

The Court put forward the point that when multiple dying declarations made by the declarant, if found either contradictory or are at variance and having no nexus to each other to a large extent and narrate another version of the story, then the test of common reasonableness would be applied while examining which dying declaration is corroborated by circumstantial evidence. Further, when the dying declaration was made the condition of the deceased at the time of making of each declaration concerned, medical report of the deceased, truthfulness of statements made by deceased, possibility of deceased being tutored, are some of the points which would guide while exercise of judicial function by court in such matters.

The Supreme Court also observed that the dying declaration is the statement made when a person is at there bed end, as the word dying declaration itself signifies its meaning. A person having a serious apprehension of death and there shall be no chances for his survival. At this point, the court assumed that whatever the statement made by the declarant is purely true as the man will never meet his maker with a lie on his lips and person will speak only truth.

  1. Natha Shankar Mahajan v. State of Maharashtra[21] in this case the supreme court ruled that if there is a doubt about the statement made by the deceased, in that case, the gain will transfer to the accused. As this is the correct Law preposition. Moreover on the other was round if the statement found to be true and reliable ten it can be used solely as the purpose of the convection.
  2. The Supreme Court in the case of Surajdeo Oza v. State of Bihar[22] does not give an affirmative answer to the question and held that merely because the dying declaration is a brief statement it is not to be discarded. On the contrary, the length of the statement itself guarantees the truth.

The Court has to scrutinize the dying declaration carefully and examine each and every sort of situation and must ensure that the declaration is not the result of tottering prompting of imagination and the deceased had the opportunity to observe and identify the accused and was in a fit state while making the dying declaration.

Dying deposition

Dying deposition is almost a dying declaration. The main difference between both is that the dying deposition is always recorded in the presence of a magistrate. Whereas dying declaration can be recorded even by a normal person, doctor and by a police officer.

A deposition is recorded when the lawyer of the accused is present and magistrate record the dying declaration. But dying declaration has no such conditions, but the evidentiary value will be more if the statement is recorded by the magistrate. However, it can be recorded by the doctor or police officer also.

Illustrations

  1. A case where the deceased was given the statement to his father that I inhale the poison because of my heartbreak and the same was conveyed to the police and father of the deceased also said that the deceased was conscious and in a fit state of mind and the same was endorsed by the autopsy report. After that when the police investigate the matter it was found to be true that the cause of his suicide is the girl who used to aid and abet him to commit the suicide. Hence the statement recorded by the normal person(father) has admissible in a court of law. This is the example of dying declaration. 
  2. In a case where a woman is burnt by his father-in-law. And the woman was admitted to the hospital by the neighbour and when the police were informed about the matter they came to rely on the statement of the deceased but the doctor tells them that the deceased is not in a position to answer the question. After 2nd and 3rd day when the woman is in better condition and subsequently magistrate was available to record the dying statement and the accused lawyer was also there. The statement is recorded and this is called dying deposition.

Comparison Between Dyeing & deposition declaration

Basis

Dying declaration

Dying deposition

Oath

Here, the oath is not administered.

While here, administering oath is important.

Cross-examination

Here, cross-examination is not allowed.

But here, the witness can be cross-examined by the lawyer.

Recorded by whom

The dying declaration can be recorded by a normal person, doctor, police officer and by the magistrate.

Whereas, it can be recorded by the magistrate in the presence of accused or by his lawyer.

Applicability

It is applicable in India.

There is no such provision of dying deposition.

Value

It has less value.

It   superior and has more value than the dying declaration.

Identification through dying declaration

The conviction can be based on the statement made by the deceased, and the identity of the accused must be established by it. It should contain the same parentage and address of the accused. But if there is no corroborative evidence to prove identity, the conviction is possible and this was established by the Court in the case of Pritam Singh v. State of U.P[23]. However, there is no particular form which is dying declaration identified and admissible as evidence in a court of law in a case the Supreme Court held that only the Crux is important or relevant to determine what actually happened. For instance, if someone stabbed a deceased then the crux of this is, who stabbed him and why, and the rest are the complementary things.

Absence of medical statement of fitness

It is only a rule of caution. Normally, the Court places reliance on the medical evidence for reaching the conclusion whether the person making the dying declaration was in a fit state of mind but where the person recording the statement of the deceased stated that the deceased was in a fit state of mind and conscious, the medical opinion will not prevail nor can it be said that there being no certificate of the doctor as to the fitness of the mind of the declarant, the dying declaration is not acceptable. A certificate from the doctor is essentially the rule of caution. Where the testimony of the magistrate is to the effect that the declarant was fit to make the statement, it can be acted upon without there being a certificate of the doctor provided that the court ultimately held the same to be voluntary and truthful.

When there was no certificate of doctor about the fitness of the deceased making dying declaration before the investigating officer but the doctor was present at the time of making dying declaration and thumb-impression of the deceased was attested by him, holding that there could not have been any attestation of such document was technically held to be too wrong.

Where the eye-witnesses stated that the deceased was in a fit and conscious state to make the declaration, the medical opinion will not prevail, nor can it be said that since there is no certification of the doctor as to the mind of the declarant, the dying declaration is not acceptable. A dying declaration may be reliable without obtaining a certificate of endorsement by the doctor.

Statement is not relevant to the cause of the death

The dying declaration is a statement made by a person to the cause of his death or as to any of the circumstances of the transaction which resulted in his death and such details which fall outside the ambit of this are not strictly within the permissible limits laid down by section 32(1) of the evidence act and unless absolutely necessary  to make the statement coherent or complete should not be included in the statement. Where the dying declaration is set to be a long written document and tell about the number of incidents in a narrative form and talk about what happened before the actual resort, such long statement being more in the nature of first information reports than recitals of the cause of death or circumstances resulting in it, are likely to give the impression of their being not genuine or not having made unaided without prompting.

When the dying declaration made by the deceased is not coupled with the transaction of consequences which results in the death of the deceased or the statement made regarding the fact which has no nexus or connection with it or in other words having no remote reference to the death of the deceased, it would not be admissible under Indian evidence act.

In the case of Bhairon Singh v. State of M.P.[24] the body of the deceased lady was found in a well of the village. The cause of the death asphyxia due to drowning. She was married to accused about 10 years before the death of the incident take place. The trial court held that the incident took place accidentally. And the presumption of her dying declaration does not attract section 113-A and 113-B of Indian evidence act and the accused set free under section 304-B and 306 of the IPC.

But later on, the trial court held the accused guilty under section 498-A of IPC and section 3 of the dowry prohibition act,1961 and gives the punishment to accused of rigorous imprisonment for three years along with the fine of Rs. 15000. 

Again high court made changes in the judgment and accused convicted under section 498-A of IPC, the changes were the cause of the statement given by her brother that his sister(deceased) told him that the accused used him to force her as he wanted that her brother arranged a job for him and also demanded for dowry for her of Rs 1lakh. On the deposition brother of the deceased stated that the accused by putting a cloth in her mouth(deceased) beating him for dowry. 

Medical report

Medical reports are those reports which are provided by the doctor usually in criminal cases, they are admitted as evidence in a court of law when a doctor provides oral evidence while taking the oath. The report includes the mental condition, fitness of the disease whether he is able to give the statement or not. And sometimes forensic and autopsy reports also clarify that the deceased was saying right in his dying declaration. For example, there was a case in which the mother of the deceased, when hearing the cry of her son immediately reached to their room, where the deceased made the dying declaration in front of his mother that he was in love with some girl and she left her and due to this he commits the suicide. The time to reach in his room was estimated by the police in their investigation was about 2 minutes.

Here the question comes that if the mother was really saying the truth about the declaration as there was no one when the deceased was making the statement, the absence of medical fitness will remain in the dark. But the autopsy report conferred that decrease is the condition to survive for 6-8 minutes. So that the mother statement can be admissible in a court of law. In that perspective the role of medical report become crucial and if sometimes, if there is a plotting in dying declaration (which rarely happens as the law presumed that no one meet his maker with a lie on his lips) the report may contract the statement which creates the sense of suspicion and the statement made by the deceased can not be regarded as the sole base for the conviction. But the medical report did not discard the statement on the basis of the report in which it was stated that the nature of injuries sustained by the deceased. Moreover, if the medical report states the fitness of the deceased while taking the statement of the deceased by magistrate then there is no need for a separate test of fitness by the magistrate. 

Doctor statement

It is necessary that the dying declaration recorded by a magistrate should be endorsed by the doctor, as it gains more evidentiary value. But there are many situations when the statement is recorded by the doctor as due to circumstantial reasons and unavailability of magistrate. So the statement of doctor is regarded to be true and being a doctor, he understands about the condition of the deceased whether the deceased is able to make dying declaration or not. In the case where a burnt wife had been admitted in the hospital and the doctor who operates her, disclose the fact that the husband of her pour kerosene oil and set ablaze to her. At this point, the doctor records the statement point by point. Later on, it was found that records are also in favour and did not contradict the statement made by the deceased. The court held that the doctor has no other motive to make a false statement and the value of statement recorded by the doctor is admissible. But the statement made by the doctor is proven more relevant when there is an eye witness in order to endorse that particular dying declaration.

Dowry death, wife burning

When there is a situation after the three or four months of the marriage, where the wife is burnt by her husband or husband relatives for dowry purposes or for monetary gain. And in relation to this, she expressing the danger and threat to her life is somehow the expression which depicts the circumstance which leads to the death of the deceased. But when there is a contradiction found in the statement by the deceased, it would raise the presumption of suspicion and decrease its value as evidence. In case where wife by way of plotting set ablaze to her and when she was admitted to hospital, where she made the statement that her husband set on fire to her after some point of time it was discovered in the police investigation that the children of the deceased state that their father will never do this kind of act, moreover they also said that the deceased was tried for committing suicide earlier. And police also found that the relation between the husband and wife is not good. And deceased also think that her husband had some extramarital affair. All the facts show that there was a motive to lie. So the court held the dying declaration to be falsehood and set aside the conviction. And the court has reason to believe, as the person who took the deceased to the hospital was none other than her husband.

Evidentiary value of dying declaration

In the case of K.R Reddy v. Public Prosecutor[25], it was observed by the court that the evidentiary value of dying declaration made by the deceased:

There is no doubt that the dying declaration is admissible in court under section 32(1) of the Indian Evidence Act. and there is no compulsion while making of dying declaration to take an oath, but the truth of the statement can be determined by the cross-examination. The court has to ascertain necessary measures to check the sanctity of the statement made by the deceased. As in India law, it was presumed that the man who is going to die, not meet his maker with a lie on his lips this is because, when the person is at his bed end all the desire and greed of person come to an end so probably there is no motive to lie. After that, the court must be satisfied with the condition that the deceased must be in a fit state of mind while making the statement. After all the measures assured by the court and satisfied that the statement is made voluntarily and true then it will be sufficient to accept the statement to finding conviction even without the corroboration.

In Khushal Rao v. State of Bombay[26] Apex Court laid down the following principles related to dying declaration :

(i) There is no absolute rule of law that a dying declaration cannot be the sole basis of conviction unless corroborated. A true & voluntary declaration needs no corroboration.

(ii) A dying declaration is not a weaker kind of evidence than any other piece of evidence;

(iii) Each case must be determined on its own facts keeping in view the circumstances in which the dying declaration was made.

(iv) A dying declaration stands on the same footing as other pieces of evidence & has to be judged in the light of surrounding circumstances & with reference to the principle governing the weight of evidence.

(v) A dying declaration which has been recorded by a competent Magistrate in the proper manner, that is to say, in the form of questions and answers, &, as far as practicable in the words of the maker of the declaration stands on a much higher footing than a dying declaration which depends upon oral testimony which may suffer from all the infirmities of human memory & human character.

Exception of dying declaration

There are many circumstances in which the statement made by the dying person is not admissible in a court of law. These conditions are as follows:

  1. If there is no question for consideration about the cause of death of the deceased. For example, if a person in his declaration state anything which is not remote or having a connection with the cause of death than the statement is not relevant and hence not be admissible.
  2. The declarant must be competent to give a dying declaration, if the declaration is made by the child then the statement will not be admissible in court as it was observed in case of Amar Singh v. State of M.P[27] that without the proof of mental fitness and physical fitness the statement would not be considered reliable.
  3. The statement which is inconsistent has no value and can not be considered as evidentiary in nature.
  4. The statement made by the deceased should be free from any influential pressure and should be made spontaneous.
  5. It is perfectly allowed to the court if they reject any untrue statement which contradicting in nature.
  6. If the statement is incomplete in the sense which means it can not answer the relevant questions which are necessary to found guilty, and on the counterpart, statement deliver nothing so it will not be deemed to consider.
  7. Doctor’s opinion and the medical certificate should with the statement and support that the deceased is capable of understanding what statement he makes.
  8. If the statement is not according to the prosecution. In this regard, the following points should be taken into consideration by the apex court.
  • While making the statement deceased must be in fit mind of the state.
  • Should be recorded by the magistrate or by a police officer and   person in a case when deceased was so precarious
  • A dying declaration should be recorded in question-answer form and written in words of the persons exactly who gives the statement.

Dying Declaration should be free and spontaneous

Dying declaration due to compulsion or pressure not be relied upon whereas dying declaration free from any biased relied upon. As it was held in the case of Krishna Lal v. Jagun Nath that the wife was burnt by the husbands-in-law and in her dying declaration she held that she was not burnt by her husbands-in-law and she was believed.

Conclusion

The dying declaration is not specifically mentioned in our penal law under Section 32(1) of IPC. it is the statement made by the person who is going to die, and that statement will be considered as evidence in court, how his death caused and who is the mugger. There are many conditions that relied upon the dying declaration that it should be in an adequate manner as dying declaration is the weapon who convicted the accused and stood as strong evidence. The admissibility of dying declaration accepted in our Indian court because the law presumes that in Leterm Mortem i.e in his last parting words the man will never lie as anyone will meet his maker with a lie on his lips. This is because a man who is going to die, end with all his needs and wants and his interest is no more passionate for self deeds so he seldom lies.

However, the dying declaration is found to be maliciously made then the court has the right to reject the statement. Or there are other situations and circumstances which coupled with dying declaration for its admissibility which discussed above.

References

  1. (1885) ILR 7 All 385
  2. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1330427/
  3. (1939) 41 BOMLR 428
  4. AIR 1962 SC 1252, 1961 CriLJ 315, 1962 3 SCR 869
  5. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/311284/
  6. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/272402/
  7. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1260754/
  8. https://www.casemine.com/judgement/in/5b6b5bf79eff430da3fe35f4
  9. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1810510/
  10. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/184024091/
  11. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1918323/
  12. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1865386/
  13. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1863649/
  14. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/192156125/
  15. 1958 AIR 22, 1958 SCR 552
  16. (1939) 41 BOMLR 428
  17. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/56631905/
  18. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/98853/
  19. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/1713421/
  20. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/115725916/
  21. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/13911806/
  22. AIR 1979 SC 1505, 1979 CriLJ 1122, 1980 Supp (1) SCC 769, 1979 (11) UJ 412 SC
  23. 1950 AIR 169, 1950 SCR 453
  24. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/643400/
  25. 1976 AIR 1994, 1976 SCR 542
  26. 1958 AIR 22, 1958 SCR 552
  27. https://indiankanoon.org/doc/154335829/

 

The post Dying Declaration appeared first on iPleaders.

Order 7 Rule 11: Rejection of Plaint

$
0
0

This article is written by Suryansh Verma, a 3rd-year student at Dr Ram Manohar Lohiya National Law University, Lucknow. In this article, he discusses the Order 7 Rule 11 of the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908. The article envisages the grounds for rejection of plaint, landmark cases and the sample draft application for the rejection of the plaint.

Background

The plaint is filed for the institution of the suit in the Civil/Commercial Courts. A court dealing with civil matters will be governed by the provisions of the Code. Order VII of the Code of Civil Procedure is envisaged with the provisions of the rejection of the plaint by the Court. The article shall discuss the provisions, the grounds of rejection, the limitation period after rejection within which the plaint needs to be re-filed and also other informative things. This rule is merely a procedural rule which ensures nothing but the proper application of the Court Fees Act 1870.

https://lawsikho.com/course/certificate-course-in-advanced-civil-litigation-practice-procedure-and-drafting

Click Here

Rejection of Plaint

Order VII Rule 11 of the Code of Civil Procedure elaborates on the rejection of plaints in certain circumstances. It has mentioned certain grounds on the basis of which the plaints are rejected by the courts. One of them is not mentioning the cause of action that the plaintiff seeks against the respondent. 

It is necessary to decide the application of rejection of the plaint under Order VII. The defendant cannot be asked to file a written statement without deciding on such an application if there is any. Furthermore, this rule can be applied at any stage of the proceedings. In a case before the Calcutta High Court, Selina Sheehan v. Hafez Mohammad Fateh Nashib, the plaint was rejected even after it was numbered and instituted as a suit. 

It is the duty of the Court to examine the plaint thoroughly and decide whether the plaint should be admitted or sent back for making amends to it. However, the plaint is bound to be rejected by the Court in the following circumstances –

cause of action

If the plaint doesn’t mention a cause of action (Order VII Rule 11(a))

Order 7 rule 11 Cause of Action

Cause of Action has been mentioned under a lot of provisions in the Code of Civil Procedure. It is a set of allegations or facts which make up for the ground of filing a civil suit in the Court. One instance of the mention of Cause of Action is under Order II Rule 2 of the Code. Therein, it has been stated that for the purpose of instituting a suit, the cause of action needs to be explicitly mentioned in the plaint. If it has not been mentioned, then the plaint will be rejected by the Court.

It is the sole reason why a civil suit exists in the first place. It specifies the legal injury which the person who is instituting a suit has suffered. It also has the remedy or relief which the plaintiff is going to ask the Court to grant. The person instituting such suit also needs to prove certain elements i.e. 1. That there existed a duty, 2. The occurrence of a breach of that duty, 3. The cause of such a breach and 4. The damages incurred by the plaintiff. Thus, if the plaint does not allege the facts which are required for furthering the claim of the plaintiff, the plaint shall be dismissed by the Court citing the grounds for such dismissal.

Order II Rule 2 of the Code 

The term Cause of Action has been mentioned in Order II Rule 2 wherein it has been stated that no person shall be troubled more than once for the same cause of action. The principle behind this rule is that the plaintiff has to include all the claims at once in the suit which he is instituting. The test for the Courts is that the cases falling under this particular provision of the Code must answer the question that the claim in the new suit is found upon a different cause of action. 

However, the plaintiff is at full liberty to omit any part of the claim. 

Illustration – Suresh rents a house from Ramesh at a rent of INR 120000 per year. Rent for the whole of the years 2015, 2016 and 2017 is due and is yet to be paid. Ramesh sues Suresh in 2019 for claiming the amount which was due. The suit was in respect of the rent due in 2015. Thus, after this Ramesh cannot sue Suresh afterwards for the rent due for the remaining years. 

The causes of action need to be different so that the bar under Order II Rule 2 is not applicable. In Alka Gupta v. Narendar Kumar Gupta, the parties in the case were partners in a partnership firm. The partnership firm used to run an institute. One of the partners sold her undivided share to the other partner where the institute was located. In order to claim the amount of sale, a suit was filed in 2004.

After a decree was passed in the first suit, another suit was filed for production of accounts of the firm from 2000 to 2004 on certain grounds. The partnership had already dissolved in 2004. The trial and the High Court were of the opinion that such suit is hit by the Order but the Supreme Court was of a different opinion. 

The Supreme Court said that  “The cause of action in the first suit was not paying the price under the agreement of sale dated 29th June 2004 whereas, in the second suit, the cause of action was non-settlement of accounts of the dissolved partnership. Order II Rule 2 finds applicability only when both the suits are based on the same cause of action.

Joinder of Causes of Action

Several causes of action can be unified into one by the plaintiff against the defendant or several defendants jointly. (Order II Rule 2 of the Code)

Any plaintiffs who are interested in the same legal remedy and have the same cause of action may unite them into one in the same suit. However, if such joinder of causes of action embarrasses or delays the trial of the court, it may order separate trials. (Order II Rule 6 of the Code

Order II Rule 4 of the Code lays down the situations in which the causes of action will not be joined unless the Court has allowed doing so. Following are the exceptions to the same – 

  1. Claims for mesne profit or arrears of rent in respect of the property claimed or any part thereof;
  2. Claims for damages for breach of any contract under which the property or any part thereof is held;
  3. Claims in which the relief sought is based on the same cause of action.

This rule provides for joinder of claims in suits.

A reference to Section 20 of the Code is necessary while discussing case laws in relation to cause of action.

Section 20 states that suits have to be instituted at the place where the cause of action arises, either in part or wholly. Even though the cause of action is a set of facts alleged but it does not contain all the evidence required for proving the allegations. 

Notices under Section 80 of the Code are not included in Cause of Action. The production of notice to the Government or public officer is one of the preliminary steps for filing a suit against them. 

Misjoinder of Cause of Action

When multiple causes of action are being unified together in the suit which cannot be joined together, there can be no such joinder. All objections concerning the misjoinder of causes of action need to be addressed as early as possible. It is presumed that if an objection is not raised against the misjoinder, this right is deemed to be waived off. 

Case Laws

In Subodh Kumar Gupta v. Shrikant Gupta, there was a partnership firm which had its registered office in Bombay and the factory was in Mandsaur. Out of the three partners, two had their residences in Mandsaur whereas one was living in Chandigarh. In Bhilai, an agreement was entered into between the three of them for dissolution of the firm. Rendering of accounts of the firm was also requested because of the alleged misappropriation of the funds of the firm.

A suit was filed by the plaintiff in Chandigarh regarding the same. The Supreme Court in the instant case had held that the Courts at Chandigarh had no jurisdiction in the matter. The cause of action would have arisen at Chandigarh either wholly or partly to confer jurisdiction of the case in the matter. Courts at Bhilai had the jurisdiction instead because of the agreement.

 In HCL Info Systems Limited v. Anil Kumar, HCL had its registered office at New Delhi and used to run business in Cochin through its branch. It ran the business the same way it used to by way of branches in Madras and Bombay. Thus, it was held that the courts at Cochin would not have territorial jurisdiction to entertain the case.

 In Jabalpur Cable Network Pvt. Ltd. v. E.S.P.N. Software India Pvt. Ltd., an agreement was entered into between the parties that if any dispute arises, the courts at Delhi will have exclusive jurisdiction. However, the agreement was not signed at Delhi but at some other place, thus, it was held by the Madhya Pradesh High Court that as per Section 20(c) of the Code of Civil Procedure, the party can file a suit at whichever place the cause of action arose either partly or wholly. 

rejection of plaint

Grounds of rejection of the plaint 

A plaint can be rejected by the Court if it does not mention a cause of action which is to be taken by the plaintiff against the respondent. It is perceived as an abuse of the process of the Court. Cause of Action has been mentioned at various places in the Code of Civil Procedure. Without a cause of action, a civil suit cannot arise. The cause of action is necessary because it discloses the facts that made the plaintiff take such action. When the plaint is being rejected, the court needs to just look at the plaint and nothing else. 

Moreover, a part of the plaint cannot be rejected, the plaint if rejected, has to be rejected as a whole. However, there can be partial striking out of pleadings under Order VI Rule 16 of the Code, but not partial rejection of the plaint.

In Samar Singh v. Kedar Nath Alias K.N. Singh & Ors., an appeal was filed under Section 116-A of the Representation of the People Act, 1951 against the judgment of the Allahabad High Court. The respondent i.e. Kedar Nath won the Lok Sabha Elections from Hapur. The appellant was able to secure only 617 votes in the election. The election petition was rejected under Order VII Rule 11 of the Code of Civil Procedure because it did not disclose any cause of action. 

In K. Thakshinamoorthy v. State Bank of India, a revision petition was filed against the order of the learned First Additional Subordinate Judge, Madurai. The Additional Judge had rejected the plaint on the grounds that there was no cause of action mentioned. The defendants sought to get the plaint rejected in that case. Ultimately, the plaint was rejected on the grounds of absence of a cause of action. 

In S.M.P. Shipping Services Pvt. Ltd. v. World Tanker Carrier Corporation, the plaint was rejected on the same grounds that there was no cause of action mentioned in the plaint submitted by the plaintiff.

The relief claimed in the plaint is undervalued (Order VII Rule 11(b))

As per Order VII Rule 11(b), if the amount of compensation that is being demanded by the plaintiff is lesser than the requisite, the plaint can be rejected. Such a claim needs to be corrected within the time which is prescribed by the Court. Such rejection amounts to dismissing of the suit. A fresh plaint may be presented under Order 7 Rule 13 of the Code

For the purpose of rejecting a plaint on this ground, the evaluation involved should be objective in nature. For example – In Meenakshi Sundaram Chettiar v. Venkatachalam Chettiar, the evaluation was of the rent of the leasehold. This is an objective evaluation.

In Commercial Aviation & Travel Company & Ors. v. Vimal Pannalal, it was held by the Hon’ble Supreme Court that while evaluating the value of the relief claim in the plaint, the Court needs to resort to the materials, evidence present. The respondent-plaintiff in paragraph 33 of the plaint had claimed relief estimating from 25 lakhs to 30 lakhs. This was also disputed because there was not an accurate estimate. However, the Court held that it was not unreasonable on the part of the respondent-plaintiff to do so. The appeal before the Supreme Court was dismissed and reasons were cited for the dismissal.

Relief under CPC

Relief also has to be specifically stated in the plaint. Rule 7 of Order VII of the Code of Civil Procedure requires that a plaint needs to contain the relief that the plaintiff claims. It can be anything i.e. damages, an injunction, declaration, appointment of a receiver, etc. If a plaintiff except when allowed by the Court omits any relief to which he is entitled to sue, he will not be granted such relief afterwards. Sometimes, the Court grants relief on a different ground than stated in the plaint. The relief claimed by the plaintiff or the defendant may be a general relief or an alternative relief.

Relief has been stated in the plaint clearly but the paper on which the plaint is written is not properly stamped (Order VII Rule 11(c))

As per Order VII Rule 11(c), a plaint is rejected by the Court if it has been written on a paper which has not been duly stamped and authorized. If the person is not able to make up for the deficiency, he can apply as a pauper as to continue the suit. Order under this rule for rejecting a plaint must only be given after the plaintiff has been given reasonable time to amend the situation. 

In a case before the Calcutta High Court, Midnapur Zamindary Co. v. Secretary of State, the Court had required the plaintiff to supply the amended plaint with the duly stamped paper which he failed to do so. It was held by the Court that further, the plaintiff will not be allowed to amend the plaint and the plaintiff was directed to pay an extra amount of Court fees. The plaint was also rejected. 

If the suit is barred by any Statute (Order VII Rule 11(d))

As per Order VII Rule 11(d) of the Code, a plaint shall be rejected if the suit is barred by Limitation.

If a suit is barred by the Law of Limitation, the plaint of such a suit can be amended at the hearing. It is the duty of the Court to see whether there is non-disclosure of the cause of action or the plaint is barred under any law. 

Wherever it can be shown by the plaintiff that the suit was filed within the time period of limitation, the provisions of this order will not be attracted. The computation of the period of limitation is a mixed question of law and facts.

 For example – If a suit is brought against the Government without giving the requisite notice to the same under Section 80 of the Code of Civil Procedure, the plaint for such a suit shall be rejected. Section 80 of the Code requires a notice which needs to be served to the Government or the public officer before instituting of the suit.

In Bachchu v. Secy of State, a suit was brought against the Secretary. This suit was brought without giving prior notice as required by Section 80 of the Code. The plaint was rejected.

Landmark Cases

In Raghwendra Sharan Singh v. Ram Prasanna Singh, the cause of action had arisen when the plaintiff challenged the gift deed after a period of approximately twenty-two years from the date of the execution of the same. The plaintiff in the case has challenged the gift deed with the allegations that the gift deed is a showy one hence not binding.

The Hon’ble Supreme Court after hearing both sides, in view of the facts of the case, held that this suit is unequivocally prohibited by The Law of Limitation. And, the plaint needs to be rejected under Order VII Rule 11 of the Code.

Provisions for Rejection of plaint

Order VII Rule 11(e) requires that a duplicate copy of the plaint along with the original one should be filed for instituting a suit. The plaint is rejected if the plaintiff fails to do. 

Furthermore, Order VII Rule 11(f) states that if a plaintiff does not comply with Order VII Rule 9 of the Code, the plaint can be rejected.

Rule 9 Order VII of the Code specifies the procedure after the admission of the plaint. The plaintiff needs to attach a list of documents, a number of copies as required by the Court. 

Other landmark cases on the rejection of the plaint

  • It was held in Kalepu Pala Subrahmanyam v. Tiguti Venkata,  a revision petition was dismissed by the Andhra Pradesh High Court stating that a plaint cannot be rejected in parts. The plaint needs to be rejected as a whole.
  • It was held in Bibhas Mohan Mukherjee v. Hari Charan Banerjee, by the Calcutta High Court that an order which is passed for rejecting a plaint is a decree. And an appeal lies against the decree.
  • It was held in K. ROJA v. U.S. RAYU, by the Hon’ble Supreme Court that an application for rejection of plaint can be filed at any stage. The Court needs to dispose off such an application before the trial starts. 
  • In Sopan Sukhdeo Sable v. Astt. Charity Commr., a suit which had been filed at an earlier stage of recording evidence, another application was filed for delaying the proceedings of the suit, such application is deemed to be rejected. 
  • Under Order VII Rule 11(a) of the Code of Civil Procedure, only the pleadings of the plaintiff are looked into. Neither the written statement nor the averments can be considered for an inquiry under the said order. (Kuldeep Singh Pathania v. Bikram Singh Jarya)

Procedure on rejecting the plaint

Under Order VII Rule 12 of the Code of Civil Procedure, the procedure has been specified after the rejection of a plaint. According to the provisions, the Judge can make an order also recording the reasons for such order. 

The language provided in the Code is mandatory and if the court does not make an order regarding the same, the plaint will still be deemed to be on record of the Court. (Parukutty Amma v. Ramaunni)

Extending time

It is upon the Court’s discretion to extend the time for applications under Order VII Rule 11 clauses (b) to(c) of the Code of Civil Procedure. This has been done to ensure that proper Court fees have been paid for filing the suit. Section 148 of the Code of Civil Procedure has given powers to the Court for extending the time to do an action which is prescribed or allowed by the Code of Civil Procedure. 

Limitation on an application made under Order VII Rule 11

An application for rejection of plaint has to be filed by the defendant before the proceedings of the trial commences.

Order 7 rule 11 Locus Standi

For filing a suit, the plaintiff needs to have a locus standi. He/She needs to show that some legal right of the person has been violated. Such violation should also result in some injury caused to the person. If no legal right has been violated, the person will not have a locus standi for filing a suit. It is basically the ability of the party to show the Court that there was a sufficient cause of action behind the filing of the suit. Under Order VII Rule 11, the locus standi of the suit depends upon whether any grounds were violated which resulted in rejection of the plaint. 

In Sh. Ved Prakash v. 3 S.H.O, the judgment was given by the Delhi District Court. The application was decided under Order VII Rule 11 read along with Section 151 of the Code of Civil Procedure and sought rejection of the plaint.

The plaintiff filed the suit for an injunction by way of which he claimed that he was the co-sharer of 1/6th share recorded in the Revenue Board. On the basis of certain findings, it was averred that the plaintiff had no locus standi or any cause of action for filing the current suit. It was thus held that the plaintiff did not have any cause of action or locus standi to file the case. The suit was dismissed on the grounds of being infructuous. 

In Pirthi Singh & Ors. v. Chander Bhan & Anr., a revision petition was filed by the petitioner-defendant in the present case against the order of the Ld. Judge of Junior Division. It was pleaded by the plaintiff that the defendant has misled the Court by stating the wrong facts. Thus, the application was dismissed wherein the Punjab-Harayana High Court stated that there was no illegality in the order passed by the Ld. Judge. And, thus the petitioners had no locus standi to file the case. Thus, such dismissal.

Dismissal of the suit v. Rejection of the plaint

The difference between the dismissal of suit and rejection of plaint is that there no specific grounds on which a suit can be dismissed. If the summons has not been duly served upon the defendant, the suit is liable to be dismissed. Another ground is that if neither party appears on the day of hearing, then the Court can make an order dismissing the suit. Order IX of the Code of Civil Procedure states certain grounds on the basis of which a suit can be dismissed. 

On the other hand, rejection of plaint occurs only under Order VII Rule 11 of the Code. The plaint is rejected on the grounds which have been mentioned under the said Order.

Conclusion

The Code of Civil Procedure is an exhaustive statute which covers the whole procedure which needs to be followed by all the Civil Courts in India. The plaint is the first step to filing a suit in the Court. It needs to be drafted with due diligence. It must include all the particulars that have been mentioned in Order VII of the Code. 

Sample Application by the Defendant for rejection of the plaint under Order VII Rule 11

IN THE HIGH COURT OF LUCKNOW AT LUCKNOW

(Ordinary Original Civil Jurisdiction)

I.A. No. 768 of 2019

In

C.A. 3746 of 2019

IN THE MATTER OF:

Sujeet Bhaskar …Plaintiff

Versus

Sujata Bhaskar ….Defendant

APPLICATION ON BEHALF OF THE RESPONDENT UNDER ORDER VII RULE 11 READ WITH SECTION 151 OF THE CODE OF CIVIL PROCEDURE FOR REJECTION OF PLAINT

THE DEFENDANT MOST RESPECTFULLY SHOWETH:

  1. That the plaintiff has filed this suit purportedly for eviction of the defendant and for damages. It is being stated that the plaint is liable to rejection under the provisions of Order VII Rule 11 of the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908, as the plaint does not disclose within itself the cause of action required to be taken.
  2. That without any prejudice towards the assertions made by the Defendants the instant suit does not have any jurisdiction. Thus, the plaint is liable to be set aside on this ground. The plaint does not disclose the publication of the impugned news articles which are required by law within Lucknow. It is to be noted that the plaint does not contain the name of the person or persons who perpetually “read the news articles on the website, and were shocked at the reports of the same.” which defamed the plaintiff. The plaintiff claims that the defamation occurred in Lucknow. 
  3. It is further submitted on behalf of the defendants that besides just reproducing the statements of the Defendant in the news articles on ParaBlog, the Plaintiff does not have evidence to prove the falsity and malice behind the statements so made. The Plaintiff nowhere has disclosed as to why he is claiming that the statements so impugned are untrue and are not based on a fair comment. Thus, it is respectfully being submitted on behalf of the Respondents that merely stating that some statement is defamatory does not render such a statement to be so unless proven. 
  4. THAT it is further submitted that the impugned news articles which concern the plaintiff are being justified by the defendant in the nature of ‘Fair Comment’. It is apparent from a bare reading of the written statement also. The Defendant has expressed an undisputed, independent and an academic view that was just based on facts. Such facts were admitted to by the plaintiff. The same has been mentioned in the pleadings which were filed by the plaintiff. It is unequivocal that the comments so made in the news article were based upon facts and a set of true statements in all its entirety. There is no malice on the part of the Defendant towards the Plaintiff. The Defendant has written news articles in praise of the Plaintiff as well. 
  5. Referring to the provisions of Order VII Rule 11(a) of the Code of Civil Procedure, a plaint is liable to be rejected when it does not disclose a cause of action in itself. Furthermore, the deliberate making of statements in support of the Plaintiff made by the Defendant is indicative of the fact that the Plaintiff has malafide intentions. 
  6. It should be noted that ParaBlog news articles deal exhaustively with the current affairs of the legal field in the country. The authors at ParaBlog aim at providing an informative website its users who can gain knowledge. The articles are read by academicians, researchers and other professionals who want to keep themselves updated with the developments in the field of law. The blog never has in the past, or never in the future will hurt the sentiments of any person via its writings and published articles. 
  7. THAT the application for rejection of plain is bonafide and has been made for the ends of justice. 
  8. It is further submitted that the question of rejection of plaint has to be ascertained in accordance with the provisions of Order VII Rule 11 which provides that a plaint shall be rejected if no cause of action has been disclosed in the same. In the present suit, the plaint is liable to be rejected on the same ground, as the plaintiff failed to disclose a cause of action.

PRAYER:

Wherefore in the light of the facts and circumstances of the case, the defendant humbly prays before this Hon’ble Court that the Court shall:

  1. Reject the plaint;
  2. Ascertain the costs and order them in favour of the defendant;
  3. Pass another order that this Hon’ble Court deems to be fit in the facts and circumstances of the present case. 

It is prayed accordingly.

Name and Signature of the Defendant

Thorugh

Lucknow Name of the Advocate

Date: June 29, 2019 Advocates for the Defendant

Affidavit to be included by the defendant:

IN THE HIGH COURT OF LUCKNOW AT LUCKNOW

(Ordinary Original Civil Jurisdiction)

I.A. No. 768 of 2019

In

C.A. 3746 of 2019

IN THE MATTER OF:

Sujeet Bhaskar …Plaintiff

Versus

Sujata Manchandani…Defendant

Affidavit of Ms Sujata Manchandani, aged about 29 years, D/O of Mr Gurtej Manchandani, R/O M-28, Alpha Street, Gamma Nagar, Beta Pradesh – 226080

I, the above-named deponent, do hereby solemnly affirm and declare as under:

  1. I am the Defendant in the present matter and am well versed with the facts and circumstances of the present case. I am authorised and am competent to swear and depose this affidavit.
  2. I have perused the contents of the accompanying application under Order VII Rule 11 read in consonance with Section 151 of the Code of Civil Procedure and say the same is true to the best of my knowledge and derived from the records maintained by me
  3. I say that adopt the contents of the accompanying applications part and parcel of my present affidavit as the same are not reproduced for the sake of brevity. 

I, Sujata Manchandani, the above-named deponent do hereby declare and verify that the contents of para 1 to 3 are true to my best of knowledge and nothing material to this case has been concealed by me and no part of it is false.

DEPONENT

Verified at Lucknow on this 29th of June, 2019

[Sign]

Deponent

Date: 29/06/2019

Sample Reply by the Plaintiff on an application for rejection of the plaint under Order VII Rule 11

IN THE HIGH COURT OF LUCKNOW AT LUCKNOW

(Ordinary Original Civil Jurisdiction)

I.A. No. 768 of 2019

In

C.A. 3746 of 2019

IN THE MATTER OF:

Sujeet Bhaskar       …Plaintiff

Versus

Sujata Bhaskar ….Defendant

REPLY ON BEHALF OF THE PLAINTIFF TO THE APPLICATION FILED BY THE DEFENDANT UNDER ORDER VII RULE 11 READ WITH SECTION 151 OF THE CODE OF CIVIL PROCEDURE, 1908

THE PLAINTIFF MOST RESPECTFULLY SHOWETH:

On prima facie reading of the application, the plaintiff chooses to deny all the statements and averments made by the defendant, except those which are mentioned herein the reply:

  1. That the contents of the paragraph no. 1 of the application are accepted to the extent that the Plaintiff has filed this suit against the Defendant for defamation, permanent injunction, and other reliefs. The other contents of the paragraph are hereby false and are liable to be rejected. Furthermore, it is being specifically denied on behalf of the plaintiffs that the plaint is liable to be rejected in accordance with the provisions of Order VII Rule 11 of the Code of Civil Procedure, 1908. It is also denied that the plaint fails to mention a cause of action. It is being submitted that what the defendant perceives as a fair comment has degraded the defamation of the Plaintiff in the eyes of a reasonable and prudent man in the society. 
  2. It is being submitted that the contents of paragraph no. 2 are misleading and hence are denied by the plaintiff. It is being denied that the plaint fails to disclose the publication of the two news articles within Lucknow. It is also being denied that the plaint does not disclose who read the articles and expressed shock at the news articles. It is also denied that the plaint is liable to be rejected on this ground. Furthermore, it is being submitted that the news articles were read in Lucknow. It is wrong to say that there was no cause of action or that the Hon’ble Court does not have jurisdiction to entertain the matter. The same way, these news articles were being read widely by the people in Lucknow. 
  3. It is being submitted that the contents of paragraph no. 3 are misleading and hence are denied by the plaintiff. It is being denied that the defendant has not merely reproduced the various statements made in the news articles. The Plaintiff does not make any attempts to demonstrate the malice behind the statements. It is thus submitted that the Plaintiff has rightly included the cause of action in the Plaint. 
  4. It is further submitted that the contents of paragraph no. 4 of the application are false and hence are being denied by the Plaintiff. It is further being submitted that the views expressed by the Defendant are not purely independent or academic in any way. It is also being submitted that the same comments also do not qualify as a “Fair Comment”. These comments are laced with falsity and are of defamatory value. It is a comment which is vindictive in nature. Such comments cannot be said to have been made in good faith per se. By making such statements, the Defendant has hurt the reputation of the Plaintiff. 
  5. It is being submitted that paragraph no. 5 of the application is based on falsity, is misleading, is incorrect and thus, this is being denied by the Plaintiff. It is being denied by the Plaintiff that he has not disclosed the cause of action. It is also denied that the present suit is liable to be set aside on the ground mentioned by the Defendant. It is also being submitted that the Defendant has failed to produce any grounds in the present application. The sole purpose of the Defendant is to delay the proceedings of the Court by filing such frivolous and vexatious applications.
  6. Lastly, it is being submitted on behalf of the plaintiffs that contents mentioned in paragraph no. 6 of the application are also incorrect, misleading and hence are denied. It is being submitted that the plaint was filed with bonafide intention and for the ends of justice. It is also being submitted that harm and prejudice will be caused to the applicant if the application is not allowed. 

REPLY TO THE PRAYER:

The Plaintiffs pray before this Hon’ble Court that in accordance with the facts and circumstances of the case as mentioned in the Plaint, and the present reply, that this Hon’ble Court may be pleased to dismiss the present application for rejection of plaint with exemplary costs. 

Name and Signature of the Plaintiff

Through

Lucknow        

Name of the Advocate

Affidavit to be included by the plaintiff in the reply given:

IN THE HIGH COURT OF LUCKNOW AT LUCKNOW

(Ordinary Original Civil Jurisdiction)

I.A. No. 768 of 2019

In

C.A. 3746 of 2019

IN THE MATTER OF:

Sujeet Bhaskar …Plaintiff

Versus

Sujata Manchandani ….Defendant

Affidavit of Mr. Sujeet Bhaskar, aged about 49 years, S/O of Mr. Karanjeet Bhaskar, R/O X-28, Little Winching, Near the Godric Hollow – 226090

I, the above named deponent, do hereby solemnly affirm and declare as under:

  1. I am the Plaintiff in the present matter and am well versed with the facts and circumstances of the present case. I am authorised and am competent to swear and depose this affidavit.
  2. I have perused the contents of the accompanying reply which is being filed by me, has been drafted by my attorney under my instructions.
  3. I have read and understood the contents of the affidavit to the best of my knowledge.

I, Sujeet Bhaskar, the above named deponent do hereby declare and verify that the contents of the para 1 to 6 are true to my best of knowledge and nothing material to this case has been concealed by me and no part of it is false.

DEPONENT

Verified at Godric Hollow on this 29th of June, 2019

[Sign]

Deponent

Date: 29/06/2019

To know more about the theoretical part of Order 7 Rule 11, please Click Here.

The post Order 7 Rule 11: Rejection of Plaint appeared first on iPleaders.

Divorce Law in India

$
0
0

This article is written by Lakshay Kumar, a second-year B.A.LLB student of Delhi Metropolitan Education, Indraprastha University and Ayushma Sharma of Faculty of Law, Aligarh Muslim University. In this article, they have covered the whole topic of Divorce system in India and how do people of various religions seek divorce according to their own religion.

Introduction 

Divorce is one of the most difficult phases of life that a married couple goes through. In India, since divorce is a personal matter, it is connected with religion. The Hindu Marriage Act,1955 governs the divorce for the Jains, Sikhs, Hindus and Buddhists. The divorce laws of Muslims are governed by Dissolution of Muslim Marriage Act,1939, the Parsis by Parsi Marriage and Divorce Act,1936, and Christians are governed by the Indian Divorce Act,1869. All inter-community marriages are governed by the Special Marriages Act,1954.

How to File a Divorce in India 

In case a couple wants a divorce then they have to follow the following steps:

  1. The couple will have to hire a lawyer first, so that he can provide them with all the details.
  2. A petition will be filed in the court by the lawyer.
  3. A copy of the petition will be then sent to the spouse.
  4. The spouse could either agree to divorce or contest against it.
  5. The completion of the procedure will depend on the circumstances of the case.
  6. In case of divorce by mutual consent, the parties have to prove that they were living separately for more than one year.
  7. A period of six months is given to the parties to reconsider their divorce.
  8. After the expiry of the period of six months, if the parties are still of the opinion that they want a divorce, then, the court can give the divorce decree.

What are the various documents required to file a petition for contested divorce?

The documents required for the filing of divorce petition for a contested divorce are:

  1. Address proof of husband.
  2. Address proof of wife.
  3. Marriage certificate.
  4. Four passport size photographs of both husband and wife.
  5. Evidence should be there which proves that both the husband and wife have been living separately.
  6. Evidence proving that the attempts were made to reconcile but were not successful.
  7. Income tax statements of the last two-three years.
  8. Details of the profession and present remuneration of the petitioner.
  9. Information regarding the family background of both the parties.
  10. Details of the property owned by the petitioner.

Lawyer’s fee one expects to pay for divorce cases in India

Generally, the charges for filing a divorce case is not too much, however, the lawyer who engages to fight a divorce suit might charge for the services he has given. The lowest cost to fight a divorce suit is around ten thousand and the maximum might go is around ten lakhs.

Contents of Divorce Petition

The Procedure for filing a divorce case in India is regulated by the Code of Civil Procedure,1908. The procedure of initiating a divorce case starts by filing a petition for seeking divorce either by the husband or wife, and then, it is accompanied by an affidavit from both the parties. The petition for seeking divorce must state the following details:

  1. Name of the parties. 
  2. Date and place of the marriage.
  3. Status and domicile of the parties.
  4. A permanent destination where the parties cohabited.
  5. Place where the parties last resided together.
  6. Name of the child (if any) along with his or her birth certificate.
  7. The grounds for seeking divorce or separation.
  8. The parties have to give a written statement giving a guarantee that they are not deceiving the court.
  9. If the court is satisfied with the petition and the evidence presented, the court can pass the decree for granting a mutual divorce to the couple.

Grounds for Dissolution of Marriage 

According to Section 10 of the Indian Divorce Act, 1869 after the solemnization of marriage the District Court can, based on the petition filed by either the husband or wife, can dissolve the marriage on the ground that the respondent :

  1. Has committed adultery. 
  2. Has converted his religion and is no longer a Christian.
  3. Has been of unsound mind for two years continuously before the filing of the petition.
  4. Has been diagnosed with leprosy for a period of at least two years before the filing of the petition. Though this clause has now been omitted by the Personal Laws (Amendment) Act, 2019.
  5. Has been suffering from some venereal communicable disease for not less than two years.
  6. Has not been heard of for the past seven years from the persons who would have heard of the respondent if he had been alive.
  7. Has refused to consummate the marriage.
  8. Has failed to comply with a decree for restitution of conjugal rights for a period of two years or upwards after the passing of the decree against the respondent.
  9. Has deserted the petitioners for at least two years immediately preceding the presentation of petition.
  10. Has treated the petitioner with such cruelty that it created a reasonable apprehension in the mind of the petitioner that it would be harmful for the petitioner to live with the respondent. 

Dismissal of Petition 

The court has the jurisdiction to dismiss any petition of divorce if it feels that divorce cannot be granted. The  grounds on which a petition of divorce can be dismissed are mentioned below:

  1. If the court finds no evidence to support the argument presented in the petition filed by the petitioner or the petitioner is unable to prove the case.
  2. If the court finds no evidence for establishing that the husband has committed the offence of adultery, or that during the marriage the petitioner was aware that the defendant was living under such type of marriage, or if the petitioner has condoned the adultery that has been complained of.
  3. If the court finds that the petitioner has filed the petition just to make an illegal case against the respondent or that the petitioner wanted to deceive any of the said respondents.

Decree for Dissolving the Marriage

It is up to the court to decide whether to pass a decree for dissolving the marriage. If the court finds that enough pieces of evidence have been presented to pass a decree for dissolving the marriage, then, the court will pass the decree but if the court is not satisfied with the evidence then it will not pass a decree. The court will not pass a decree for dissolving the marriage under the following grounds:

  1. If the court finds that the petitioner is himself been guilty of adultery.
  2. If the court finds that the petitioner has shown an unreasonable delay in prosecuting the defendant or has not made enough efforts to approach the court to seek a remedy.
  3. In case the petitioner has shown cruelty towards the other party during the marriage.
  4. In case the petitioner has deserted wilfully or separated himself without any reasonable cause.

Verification is done by the High Court

In case of every decree passed by the District Court either in favour of the petitioner or respondent, the decree so passed has to be verified by the High Court of that state. The High Court has full authority to examine the decree passed and if the bench of the High Court consists of 3 judges then the decision of the majority would prevail, and if there are two judges then, in that case, the judgement of the senior judge would be taken into consideration. High Court also has the power to direct the concerned authority to collect additional evidence or examine the proofs again. The result of the enquiry held would be communicated by the District Judge to the High Court and the High Court, after examining the enquiry, would pass the order of dissolving the marriage. 

Petition for Decree of Nullity

The husband or wife can approach the High Court or the District Court to seek divorce by declaring their marriage null and void. After looking at the petition the concerned Court may pass an order declaring the marriage null and void under the following situations:

  1. The respondent was present at the time of marriage and the institution of the suit.
  2. Both the couples are within their restrictions of consanguinity and affinity.
  3. The Court may also issue a decree of nullity if it finds that at the time of marriage either of the parties was a lunatic.
  4. If the husband or wife after solemnization of their marriage was living with their former husband or wife.
  5. The Court has also been given an additional power to declare the marriage null and void, in case the consent to the marriage from either of the parties was obtained by fraud or force.

Easy way to get a divorce in India

If people think that the easiest way to get a divorce in India does not involve law or through out of court settlement, then, there is no such way. To get a valid divorce law has been involved. So, amongst all those divorce laws that have been provided with the most straightforward procedure, the easiest one is according to Section 13B of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955. As already mentioned, it is the provision of divorce sought with mutual consent. It is really important that parties have some agreements on issues because it helps the court in carrying out the divorce procedure at a much faster pace, also both the parties suffer from less emotional trauma. Having understanding on issues makes the procedure less complicated which in other circumstances is much more complicated since everything is decided by the court. There is no such provision that guarantees that the procedure for the decree of divorce will be completed  within this time limit. In some cases, it will take less time than the time taken in other cases. But the one thing that helps to get a divorce in an easy and less complicated way is the understanding of the parties on issues like, child custody, child support, alimony, etc. 

Types of Divorce Petition

Divorce with mutual consent

When both the husband and wife mutually consent to end their marriage, then, in that case, the married couple can seek a divorce from the courts. However, the court will not automatically dissolve the marriage. So that the petition for divorce is accepted, it is necessary to show that the couple has been living separately for over a year or two. 

Sometimes, a petition for divorce may be applied not because there is some problem between the husband and wife, but because of some financial problems and the couple is not able to sustain their livelihood. In such cases, the couple can seek divorce with mutual consent.

There are three aspects between a husband and a wife when they are seeking divorce:

  1. The first aspect is about the minimum and the maximum amount of time which the couple need from each other.
  2. The second aspect is about the matter of child custody. When a divorce is taking place by mutual consent it is up to the couple to decide as to who will take custody of the child. The custody can be joint or exclusive, as per the understanding of the parties.
  3. The third aspect is related to property as to how much share of the property will husband get and what is the wife’s share in the property.

Various laws have different periods specified for the completion of procedure of divorce. According to Section 13B of the Hindu Marriage Act,1955,  to initiate the divorce proceedings it is necessary that both the husband and wife must be living separately for a minimum period of one year. However, for the Christians, the period is different. According to Section 10A of the Divorce Act, 1869, the couple should be living separately for a minimum period of two years. Living separately does not mean that the couple has to live at two different locations. They can be living together yet it is sufficient to prove that they were not living like husband and wife.

Divorce without mutual consent

The divorce without mutual consent can be sought on the following grounds:

Cruelty 

Cruelty may be both physical or mental, if one of the patients feels that the conduct of the other party towards him or her is likely to cause some mental or physical injury, then, it serves as a sufficient cause to seek divorce.

Adultery

In India, earlier, adultery was a criminal offence but in a recent Supreme Court judgement adultery has been decriminalised. But it still can be used as a ground to seek divorce from a spouse who has been committing adultery. Generally, in most cases it is committed by the husbands rather than the wives.

Desertion

If one of the parties deserts the other one without giving any reasonable reason, then, it is a good reason to obtain a divorce from the other. However, the person who abandons the other spouse must have the intention to desert and have the proof for it as well. Under Hindu law, the dissertation must have lasted for at least two years, but under Christian law, there is no such time limit and a petition of divorce can be filed just by claiming that the other spouse has committed desertion.

Conversion 

Converting to another religion by a spouse is another reason to claim divorce from the other. This does not require any minimum time that has to be passed before claiming for divorce.

Mental Disorder

If the spouse is unable to perform the normal duties that he or she is required to perform due to some mental illness or disorder then, in that case, divorce can be sought. However, if the mental illness does not hamper the capabilities of the person from performing his or her duties then the divorce cannot be claimed.

Presumption of Death

If the spouse has not been heard of being alive for a minimum period of 7 years, then, in that case, the spouse who has not heard any news regarding his or her spouse being alive can seek divorce as the courts presume that the other spouse is dead.

Renunciation of the World 

If the spouse decides to renounce the world and obtains a holy order, then, the aggrieved spouse can file for divorce. However, this renunciation must be absolute and incontestable.

Hindu Law 

The Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 was enacted with the purpose of providing a uniform law in case of marriage to all the Sections of Hindus and others. It codified the marriage law between Hindus and introduced provisions related to divorce and separation.  

Section 2 of the Act tells about the applicability of the Act. According to it, the Act is applicable to all the Sections of Hindu (Vaishaiva, a Lingayat or a follower of the Brahmo, Prarthana, Arya Samaj) and to any person who is a Sikh, Buddhist, or Jain by religion (in accordance with Article 44 of the Constitution of India). It is also applicable to all those persons who are the permanent residents of India and are not Muslims, Jews, Christians, or Parsis by religion.

Sikh divorce laws in India

Sikh marriages are called ‘Anand Karaj’ which means blissful union or joyful union. Even though the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 is applicable to the Sikhs yet they have their own personal law governing marriage of their religion, i.e., Anand Marriage Act, 1909. It was introduced in 1908, in Imperial Legislative Council.

Initially, the Sikhs had to register their marriages under the Hindu Marriage Act,1955 since the Act of 1909 did not contain a provision related to registration of Sikh marriage. But in the year 2012, Anand Marriage (Amendment) Act, 2012 was enacted under which the Sikhs could now register their marriages. So now, Sikhs don’t have to register their marriage under any other Act after registering under the Anand Marriage (Amendment) Act, 2012.

Jain divorce laws in India

The divorce law for Jains is governed by the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955. They don’t have any separate law of their own to govern their marriage and divorce cases. 

Buddhist divorce laws in India

The provisions related to divorce for Jains have been covered under the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955. Buddhists have been demanding for separate law relating to marriage and divorce, especially since marriage between two Buddhists couples (according to the Buddhists rituals) was declared void. So far, no step has been taken towards the fulfilment of their demands. But the Government of Maharashtra proposed a draft for Boudha (Buddhist) Marriage Act which mentions the solemnization of Buddhist marriage as per the Buddhist rituals. However, it does not include any rule regarding divorce. Therefore, the divorce provisions for Buddhist marriage is still governed by the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955.

Section 13 of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955

Section 13 (1)

This provision stated the grounds on which petition for divorce can be filed. Section 13(1) of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 allows a husband or a wife to file a petition for divorce, if the other party has committed the following acts after the solemnization of marriage:

  1. Adultery – In India, earlier adultery was a criminal offence but in a recent Supreme Court judgement adultery has been decriminalised. But it still can be used as a ground to seek divorce from a spouse who has been committing adultery. Generally, in most cases it is committed by the husbands rather than the wives.
  2. Conversion – Conversion to another religion by a spouse is another reason to claim divorce from the other. This does not require any minimum period that has to be passed before claiming for divorce.
  3. Unsound Mind – If the spouse is unable to perform the normal duties that he or she is required to perform due to some mental illness or disorder, then, in that case, divorce can be sought, provided that the said unsoundness of mind should of a period not less than three years. However, if the mental illness does not hamper the capabilities of the person from performing his or her duties then the divorce cannot be claimed.
  4. Leprosy – If the spouse has been suffering from some virulent and incurable form of leprosy, then, the aggrieved can seek divorce. This clause has been omitted by Personal Laws (Amendment) Laws, 2019.
  5. If the spouse, from the last three years from the date of filing of the petition, has been suffering from any communicable venereal disease, then, in that case, the aggrieved can get a divorce.
  6. Renunciation of death – If the spouse decides to renounce the world and obtains a holy order, then, the aggrieved spouse can file for divorce. However, this renunciation must be absolute and incontestable.
  7. Presumption of death – If the spouse has not been heard of being alive for a minimum period of 7 years, then, in that case, the spouse who has not heard any news regarding his or her spouse being alive can seek divorce as the courts presume that the other spouse is dead.
  8. Cohabitation – If there has been no cohabitation between the parties after the passing of the decree of judicial separation.
  9. Restitution of conjugal rights – If the spouse has failed to comply with the decree of restitution of conjugal rights since the passing of such decree. 

Section 13 (2)

Section 13(2) of the Act provides additional grounds on which a wife can obtain the decree of divorce:

Bigamy

According to Section 11 of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955, a marriage is null and void ab-initio if at the time of the marriage either of the parties had a living spouse. For this provision to be applicable it is necessary to prove that-

Bigamy is both a matrimonial as well as a criminal offence. In 2009, the Law Commission suggested to make bigamy as a cognizable offence. So, bigamy is a cognizable, compoundable and bailable offence.

Section 17 of the Act of 1955 provides for the punishment of bigamy. It states that a marriage solemnized will be considered void if either of the parties had a living husband or wife, and Section 494 and Section 495 of the Indian Penal Code will be applied accordingly.

The Supreme Court in K. Neelaveni v. State Insp. of Police & Ors.,[1] held that for a case of bigamy under criminal law it is not necessary to prove the commission of the offence because it is for the trial court to determine the authenticity of the allegations made.  

Rape, sodomy or bestiality

Section 13(2)(ii) of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 states that a wife can file a petition for divorce on the ground of rape, sodomy, and bestiality. These three terms have not been mentioned anywhere in the Act of 1955. 

The term ‘rape’ has been defined under Section 375 of the Indian Penal Code. It can be defined as sexual intercourse with a girl or a woman without her consent. The punishment for rape is mentioned in Section 376 of IPC. The other two grounds, i.e., ‘bestiality’ and ‘sodomy’ are referred to as the unnatural offences and are dealt under Section 377 of the IPC. According to the courts, ‘sodomy’ refers to as the son corral copulation with the member of the same sex or opposite sex. Bestiality means sexual intercourse by a human being, against the order of nature, with any man, woman, or an animal. Even the slightest misconduct on the part of the man can make him liable. Thus, if the husband has committed any of these acts, then, the wife can file for divorce.

Failure of maintenance by the husband

As per Section 13(2)(iii) of the Act, a wife can obtain a decree of divorce if in a case within the ambit of Section 18 of the Hindu Adoption and Maintenance Act, 1956, or in a proceeding under Section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 an order has been passed according to which the husband has to provide maintenance to his wife in spite of the fact that she has been living apart and there has been no cohabitation between the parties from the date on which the decree was passed. 

The main requirements for the application of this provision are:

  1. The petition for obtaining the decree of divorce should have been filed by the wife.
  2. There should have been an order of maintenance in a case under Section 18 of the Hindu Adoption and Maintenance Act, 1956 or under Section 125 of the Code of Criminal Procedure.
  3. No resumption of cohabitation has been there between the parties for one year or more since the order of maintenance has been passed.

Option of puberty

As per Section 13(2)(iv) of the Act if the marriage is solemnized before the bride attains the age of 15 years then she can repudiate the marriage before she attains the age of majority, irrespective of the fact that the marriage was consummated or not. This clause 2 was added by the Marriage Laws (Amendment) Act, 1976

In Bathula Iylaiah v. Bathula Devamma, [2] the Court admitted the application for repudiation of the marriage even when the repudiation was done by the girl after she attained the age of majority. The petitioner didn’t know about the enactment of the Amendment Act of 1976, so as soon as she came to know about she filed for the repudiation of the marriage. The court on the basis of the reasonable explanation of delay decided to admit the petition. 

Special Marriage Act

The Special Marriage Act was enacted in the year 1954. It replaced the old Act III of 1872. Its purpose is to provide special marriage to all the persons living in India as well as the Indians living in foreign countries irrespective of the religion of either of the parties. The three main objectives because of which this Act was enacted to replace the Act III, 1872 are:

  1. To provide a special form of marriage in certain circumstances.
  2. To provide a process in case of divorce.
  3. To provide registration in such special marriages.

Conditions for marriage

Following are the conditions that are required to be fulfilled to ensure a valid marriage takes place:

  1. Both the parties must have attained the age of majority, i.e., 18 in the case of girls and 21 in case of boys.
  2. Both the parties must not be involved in any other valid substituting marriage.
  3. The parties should be of sound mind to make sure that they give valid consent to the marriage.
  4. The parties should not have a relationship that is prohibited.

Section 27 of the Act

As per Section 27 of the Act, a petition can be filed by either a wife or a husband on the ground that the respondent:

  1. Has committed adultery since the solemnization of marriage.
  2. Has abandoned the petitioners for at least three years immediately before the filing of the petition without giving any reasonable reason.
  3. Has been imprisoned for seven or more years for an offence defined in Indian Penal Code (1860).
  4. Has treated the petitioner with cruelty since the solemnization of marriage.
  5. Has been of unsound mind for a constant period of three years immediately after the filing of the petition.
  6. Has been suffering from some communicable venereal disease for not less than three years immediately before the filing of the petition, the disease not being contracted from the petitioner.
  7. Has been suffering from leprosy for a period not less than three years immediately before the filing of the petition, the disease not being contracted from the petitioner. But Personal Laws (Amendment) Act, 2019 has now omitted this clause.
  8. Has not been heard of as being alive for the past seven years, even from the people who would have naturally heard of the respondent as being alive.
  9. Has not continued the cohabitation for a period of two or more years after the passing of a decree for judicial separation against the respondent.
  10. Has failed to comply with the restitution of conjugal rights for a term of two or more years after the passing of the decree against the respondent.

And by the wife on the ground that her husband is guilty of rape, sodomy, or bestiality since the solemnization.

Parsi Law 

Under Parsi law, a person may seek divorce under the following three grounds:

  1. If the marriage is not able to be performed due to some natural cause then, in that case, any of the spouses can seek for divorce and ask the court to pass a decree of nullity to make the marriage null and void.
  2. Under Parsi law a person may seek divorce on the following grounds mentioned below:
  • If after the marriage has been solemnised and the other partner does not consummate willfully then, in that case, the other spouse has a right to seek divorce under the Parsi law.
  • The defendant at the time of marriage was mentally ill and his or her mental illness continues habitually till the time the suit was filed.
  • The defendant at the time of marriage was pregnant with another person’s child.

One thing to be noted is that divorce would be not granted to the person based on the above grounds, unless:

  1. The plaintiff at the time of marriage was unaware of the fact alleged.
  2. The suit has been filed within two years from the date of marriage.
  3. The marital intercourse did not take place after the plaintiff came to know about the fact.

Christian Law

Christians, in India are governed by the Indian Divorce Act,1869 when it comes to divorce, according to this act, divorce proceedings can be initiated either by the husband or by the wife through filing a petition. After the divorce between the parties, various other problems like who will take custody of the child, or how will the property be divided, or  who will get what, it is all covered under the Indian Divorce Act,1869.

Types of a petition under Divorce law 

There are mainly 2 types of divorce petition as per the Indian Divorce Act,1869 which the Christians can claim:

The first petition is known as the no-fault petition which is sometimes equated to divorce through mutual consent. 

The second petition is known as fault liability petition under which either of the spouses can file for divorce on the grounds specified under the Act.

Divorce through mutual Consent

A Christian couple can claim divorce through mutual consent. For claiming divorce through mutual consent it is necessary that the couple must be living separately for at least 2 years. They have to prove that they have not been living as husband and wife. The issue of child custody, the maintenance of the child and the division of the property should be settled mutually.

Divorce without mutual consent

When a divorce takes place at the instance of one party without the consent of the other party, then, that divorce is said to be a divorce without mutual consent.

A Petition filed by the husband

A husband may seek to file a divorce petition in a District Court or a High Court claiming that his wife has committed adultery after the marriage was approved. The marriages of Christians are governed by the Christian Marriage Act,1872.

A Petition filed by the wife

A wife may also file a petition for divorce under the following grounds:

  1. If the husband has changed his religion from Christianity to some other religion.
  2. If the husband has committed bigamy.
  3. In case the husband has performed bigamy along with adultery.
  4. In case he has committed rape or bestiality.
  5. In case the husband has committed adultery along with showing cruelty towards his wife.

Muslim Law

Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act,1939

As stated above Muslims are governed by the Dissolution of the Muslim Marriage Act,1939. However, the judicial way to seek a divorce, under Islamic Law, apart from a judicial way is through Extra-Judicial way. Under the Islamic law, divorce is only permitted when both the husband and wife are unable to live together.

Muslim women do not have any right to seek divorce unless their husbands have delegated this right to them. They can seek divorce on the grounds of false charges made under adultery, impotence and insanity of the husband.

Section 2 (dissolution of muslim marriages act) Talaaq

Section 2 of the Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act,1939 gives the right to women to seek divorce on the following grounds:

When the whereabouts of the husband is not known to the wife for a minimum of four years 

When the husband is missing for four years and there is no news about him either to his wife or all the persons who would have known about him, then, in that case, the wife can approach the court and ask the court to pass the order to dissolve the marriage. After this the court will ask the wife to make a list of all the people who are the legal heirs of the husband. If the court is satisfied with the answer, then, in that case, the court will issue a decree in favour of the wife for dissolving the marriage which will come into force only after six months. If the husband returns home before six months then the court will set aside the decree passed by it and the marriage will not be dissolved.

When the husband has failed to provide for maintenance for two years 

It is a legal obligation of every husband to provide maintenance to his wife for a minimum of two years, if he fails to do so, then, this would entitle the wife to seek divorce because the husband failed to perform his legal obligation. The husband may not be able to maintain his wife mainly because of two reasons, first, he might have neglected her and secondly, he does not have enough money to maintain her, though in both cases the wife would be entitled to claim divorce from his spouse. However, this remedy is available only when the wife has performed her part of the obligation which she had to do. If she was unable to perform her part of obligation and she leaves home, then, in that case, she can not claim divorce from the court.

When the husband has been sentenced to jail for a minimum period of seven years 

The period when the wife can seek divorce under this situation starts when the decision of the final court has been given and the appeal filed has expired. 

When the husband has not performed his marital obligation for three years

Marital obligation has not been defined anywhere in this Act. However, under this Act marital obligation can be equated with the conjugal obligation that the husband has to perform. If the husband is not able to perform his conjugal obligation, then, in that case, the wife can seek the divorce on the ground of non-performance of conjugal rights.

Impotency

The wife can seek divorce if she can prove that the husband is impotent or was impotent at the time of marriage and till continues to be impotent. In that case, the court will give the husband a period of one year to prove his potency, but only on an application filed by him. In Gul Mohd Khan v Hasina,[4] the wife applied for divorce claiming that her husband is impotent, later on, the husband within the specified period, filed an application to prove his potency. The court granted him one year to prove his potency. 

Any kind of venereal disease or when the husband is insane for a period of two years

Under this situation, the wife is only allowed to seek divorce if the disease or insanity is incurable. If the disease is a disease in the sex organ and is curable, then, the wife can not apply for divorce. If the disease has been caused to the husband because of the activities of the wife, even then, she is entitled to claim divorce from her husband.

If the girl was given by the father to another guardian before the age of 18

If the girl was given to other guardians before the age of, then also, the wife can ask for divorce provided that the marriage was not consummated.

When the husband treats his wife with cruelty

Under this Act, various acts have been put under the basis of cruelty such as:

  1. If the husband habitually conducts assault upon his wife and makes her life miserable, it is not necessary that cruelty may be imposed only physically.
  2. If the husband associates with women having ill-repute or lives an infamous life.
  3. If the husband forces his wife to live an immoral life.
  4. If the husband disposes of the property of the wife and stops her to have access to it, then it would be treated as cruelty.
  5. If the husband obstructs his wife in the observance of her religious duties and practices.
  6. If the husband has more than one wife and does not treat her in accordance with the rules of the Holy Quran.

The Act only lays down a limited set of acts that could be termed as cruelty, the courts over time have expanded the meaning of cruelty and in various cases, they have given a different meaning to it, so now, every kind of cruelty is included under the Act.

In Abookbacker v. Mamu Koya, [5] the husband used to force his wife to wear a sari and come with him to watch a movie, but the wife refused as it was against her religion and she filed a suit of divorce. However, the Court held that the husband’s conduct can not be regarded as cruelty as just departing from the orthodox way of clothing standard is not un-Islamic.

In Itawari v. Asghari, [6] the Allahabad High Court held that the Indian Law do not recognise any kind of Muslim cruelty or Hindu cruelty, the concept of cruelty is based on universal and humanitarian grounds. Any act of the husband that is to cause harm physically or mentally to the wife would be treated as cruel behaviour towards the wife.

Conditions of a valid talaq

There are four conditions of a valid talaq under Muslim law: 

Capacity

Only persons who have attained the age of majority and of sound mind can pronounce talaq. No person who has not attained the age of majority or is of unsound mind can pronounce talaq. This means that a minor husband cannot pronounce talaq, in case of the minor husband the qazi and the Maulvi will decide the fate of the marriage. Also, no other person on behalf of the legally entitled person can pronounce talaq.

Free consent

Except under Hanifa school of law, the talaq pronounced by husband should be done by free consent. However, under Hanifa School of thought, even if the husband pronounces talaq to which his consent is not free, then, in that case also talaq pronounced by him would be valid.

Formalities 

Under Shia law, talaq may be given either orally or it may be in some written form, there are no express words which need to be spoken to constitute a valid talaq. A simple clear desire by the husband to not continue the marriage will constitute a valid divorce.

Express words 

It is necessary that the husband clearly indicates his will to give talaq, if the husband does not clearly specify his intention to dissolve the marriage then it must be proven that he wants to dissolve the marriage.

Modes of Divorce under Muslim Law

There are two modes of Divorce through which a marriage can be dissolved under Muslim law:

  1. The extra-judicial way to seek divorce which includes divorce by the husband through Talaq-e-Sunnat,Talaq-i-biddat, ila and zihar. Apart from that, it also includes divorce given by wife through talaq-i-tafweez and lian. The third is through a mutual agreement, i.e., khula and mubarat.
  2. The second mode of divorce given to wife is under Dissolution of Muslim Marriage Act, 1939.

Express pronouncement of talaq by the husband

There are two expressways by which the husband can give talaq to his wife:

  1. Talaq-e-Sunnat
  2. Talaq-i-biddat

Talaq-e-Sunnat is further divided into two types, namely:

  1. Talaq-i-ahasan
  2. Talaq-i-hasan

Talaq-e-Sunnat

Talaq-i-Sunnat is considered to be following the sayings of prophet Muhammad. The two subclasses of Talaq-e-Sunnat are 

  • Taalq-i-ahasan

Taalq-i-ahasan is a single pronouncement of talaq which is made by the husband during the period of tuhar. This kind of method is approached when the wife is free from menstruation. This type of divorce applies only to the oral pronouncement of divorce and not written. The advantage of this kind of divorce is that it can be revoked at any time before the completion of the period of iddat and therefore, thoughtless divorce can be stopped if made.

  • Taalq-i-hasan

Under this form of talaq, the husband has to pronounce talaq at subsequent intervals during three successive tuhars. For example, if the wife is going through the period of tuhar and she has not had any sexual intercourse, then, if the husband pronounces talaq then it is the first pronouncement. Similarly, when the wife enters into the second period of purity, and before sexual intercourse the husband pronounces talaq it would be the second pronouncement of talaq, and if the husband pronounces talaq for the third time before sexual intercourse then, in that case, the marriage would be dissolved.

talaq-i-Biddat

This form of divorce includes pronouncement of talaq three times in one go either in one sentence or in three. This type of divorce is condemned by various Islamic jurists as it is not considered to be an appropriate form of pronouncing talaq because it can not be revoked.

Ila and Zihar- Other forms of divorce by a husband

Ila 

Under Ila, the husband takes an oath not to engage in sexual intercourse for four months and after the expiry of four months the marriage is dissolved. If the husband engages in sexual intercourse within these four months then that marriage would not be dissolved. If after cohabitation the wife wants to have a divorce, then she can claim it through only by the way of judicial separation. However, when there is no cohabitation after four months the wife can simply approach the court for enforcing the conjugal rights that the husband has to fulfil.

Zihar

In this form of divorce, the husband compares his wife with another woman like his mother and sister, after making such a statement does not cohabitate with his which results in the dissolution of the marriage. 

Divorce by wife

Talaq-i-Tafweez

Talaq-i-tafweez or delegated divorce is a form of divorce that is delegated to the wife by her husband. This power may be given temporary or permanently. When this power is given temporary then, in that case, the power delegated cannot be revoked but if the power is given then, in that case, the power delegated can be revoked. This kind of divorce is a kind of weapon in the hands of the wives so that they can relieve themselves from the clutches of their husbands without any judicial intervention.

Lian

When the husband makes false charges of unchastity or adultery against his wife then results in degrading the character of the wife which guarantees the wife to seek a divorce from his husband. However, this right is only available when an aggressively false charges of adultery and has been against the wife. In Nurjahan v. Kazim Ali,[3] it has been held by the Calcutta High Court that when the wife says something bad about the husband or shows bad behaviour towards him and in response the husband says some bad things to the wife, then, it would not entitle the wife to claim divorce under Lian.

Divorce by mutual consent 

Divorce law In India takes how long?

The period taken for a divorce procedure to complete depends upon the facts and circumstances of the case. It can take from 8 months to 2 years or more. This procedure is not easy to complete because it’s just not a legal process, it is an emotional process as well. The parties go through mixed feelings while they fight for their case, and also, it’s not the only the parties who are suffering but their families are affected too, especially children.

Mutual consent divorce takes less time

If a divorce petition is filed with the mutual consent of both parties, then, it is likely to take less time. Since in this case, the parties just have to prove that they have been living separately for more than one year or more and have no intention to reconcile, it doesn’t involve many disputes. The court has to see if the required conditions are fulfilled, and if the parties are still not interested to continue their marriage then it can grant divorce decree to the parties.

A Contested divorce takes a longer period 

Since in this case, the parties don’t agree with each other on at least one major issue, they have to face trials for all unresolved issues. Normally, it takes more than one year to get the divorce. 

Factors affecting the time taken to take a divorce

The time taken to get a divorce is affected by:

  1. The fulfilment of required conditions to file a divorce.
  2. If the divorce filed is fault-based or no-fault based.

(fault-based – where neither of the parties takes the blame for breaking up the marriage

no-fault based – where one of the parties it to be blamed for ruining the marriage)

  1. If the divorce filed is contested on or based on mutual consent of the parties.
  2. If there are any assets or properties of the parties that are to be assessed to calculate their worth.
  3. If the local Family Court has a backlog of issues.

What is alimony?

When both the husband and wife are married then there are certain duties that each one of them has to perform, after divorce these duties do not come to an end. When either of the spouses is dependant on the other spouse(in most cases it is wife) then, in that case, the wife can claim maintenance from the husband for her living or her children and even in the case of an indigent parent. In cases of maintenance, the court looks into various factors before giving any maintenance such as the earnings of the husband or his ability to reclaim his property assets and liability in case he has to give some part of the property to his wife.

Alimony in mutual divorce

When the parties obtain a divorce by mutual consent the question of payment of alimony is solved on the basis of understanding and agreement between the contesting parties. The decision of who will pay who depends on the mutual understanding of the parties. The court on the basis of their agreement will pass the order, thus, binding the parties. 

Alimony calculator

The spousal support, also known as alimony, is assessed on the basis of the following:

  1. Petitioner’s gross yearly income.
  2. Petitioner’s net yearly income.
  3. Gross yearly income of the spouse.
  4. Net yearly income of the spouse.
  5. A sum paid by both the contesting parties in child support for their children.
  6. Length of the marriage.

Formulas used in calculating Alimony

Following are the formulas through which alimony can be calculated:

  1. AAML Formula
  2. Judge Ginsburg Formula
  3. Texas Formula
  4. Santa Clara County Formula (California)
  5. Rough-cut ⅓-⅓-⅓ Rule of Thumb Formula
  6. Maricopa County Formula (Arizona)
  7. NY Formula
  8. Johnson County Bar Association Formula (Kansas)

Factors

It is not necessary for all the courts to use the above-mentioned formulas. Many courts decide the spousal support and the period till which it would be paid or received based on a list of factors. This list of factors can include the length of the marriage, educational qualification of the spouse, the age of the spouse, whether either of the spouses had an extra-marital affair and income of both the contesting parties.

Payment terms

The part can either receive the amount in a lump sum or monthly instalments. Previously, i.e., before 2019, the spouse who was supposed to pay the alimony could reduce support payments from their tax returns while the spouse who received the amount had to pay the tax. But after 1st January 2019, the payer can no longer reduce the support systems and the receiver has to pay nothing.

Divorce by mutual consent latest judgments

This is a landmark judgment case in which the Supreme Court held that the six months period, i.e., the cooling-off period is not mandatory under the Section 13B (2) of the Hindu Marriage Act,1955. The Court held that the provision of the cooling-off period is a directory provision and can be waived off under certain circumstances. In this case, the parties were living separately for 8 years and with mutual consent decided to apply for divorce. The parties pleaded for the waiving off the provision of the cooling-off period given under Section 13B (2) of the Act since they had been living separately for the past 8 years and there was no chance of reconciliation. The Court also held that the courts have the liberty to exercise their discretion of waiving off this provision depending on the facts of the case.

The Court stated that the courts while deciding the matter under this aspect can consider the following points before giving judgment:

  • That the period of six months mentioned in Section 13B (2) in addition to the period mentioned in Section 13B (1) has been over before the first motion of the petition.
  • That there is no chance of reconciliation between the parties. 
  • That the parties based on their mutual understanding have settled the issues like alimony, child custody, or any other issue.
  • That the application for waiver of the cooling-off period is submitted after the first week of the first motion specifying the reasons for the same.
  • That the cooling-off period would only increase their agony.
  • That if the above conditions are satisfied the court can choose to waive the period 
  • That the period mentioned in Section13B(2) is not mandatory but directory and the courts have full discretion to decide the matter on the basis of the facts and circumstances of the case. Also, such proceedings can be carried out through video conferencing.

In this case, a divisional bench consisting of Pankaj Mittal and Rajiv Joshi, JJ. admitted an appeal filed by a wife against a decree of divorce by mutual consent. The wife filed an appeal under Section 28 of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 read with Section 19 of the Family Courts Act, 1984 stating that her consent, in the divorce by mutual consent, was taken under undue influence. The main issue that arose was whether an appeal would lie before a High Court under Section 19 of the Family Courts Act,1984 against the Section 13B of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955?

The Court admitted the appeal while referring to Sureshta Devi v. Om Prakash [7] case, and held that it is the responsibility of the Courts, before deciding the case, to satisfy that the consent obtained under divorce by mutual consent was obtained voluntarily. Therefore, it can be concluded that when consent, in divorce by mutual consent, is disputable then an appeal can lie against it before the higher courts.

In this case, the petitioner (husband) filed a petition to obtain divorce decree on the ground of cruelty. In return, the respondent (wife) filed for restitution of conjugal rights and claimed for interim maintenance. The Family Court, based on an email sent by the wife containing a letter written by husband declaring his medical problem, decided that the husband has to pay the maintenance amount. Later on, an appeal was filed by the husband against the judgment of the Family Court. The Madras High Court held that just because a letter was sent by the husband doesn’t mean that he is at fault, he might have considered it as important information that his wife should know about. Also, no matter what claims are made by the parties the Courts should keep in mind that at this point, emotions of the parties are subjective and they are at loggerheads. Therefore, the courts should take the decision accordingly. The Madras High Court, thus, reduced the amount of maintenance which was decided earlier in accordance with his salary.  

What are the factors that help in deciding the alimony amount?

The alimony amount is decided while taking into consideration various factors, one such factor is the duration of the marriage, if the marriage has lasted for a decade then, the alimony amount would be generally high. Other important factors that are kept in consideration are as follows:

  1. The age of the person who is entitled to receive the alimony amount or the concerned spouse.
  2. Financial conditions of the person who will be giving the maintenance amount.
  3. Health conditions of both the spouses. 
  4. The parent who retains custody of his or her child is not entitled to pay higher alimony and that parent would be entitled to receive a greater alimony amount in case he or she is on the other end and have the custody of a minor child.

Settlement of Property 

In marriage, both the husband and wife have equal rights over the, even if the property is owned by one of the spouses. If the spouse has custody of a child, then, the claim of the parent having custody of the child in the property becomes much stronger. Until the proceedings of divorce are over both spouses have an equal right to stay on that property.

Void Marriages 

According to Section 11 of the Hindu Marriage Act,1956, a marriage is annulled and is declared void if it is contravening clause 1,2 and 5 of Sections 5 of the Hindu Marriage Act,1956

Therefore, a marriage under Hindu law would be declared void and will give the concerned spouse a chance to claim divorce if the other spouse contravenes any of the following acts:

Bigamy

Neither of the parties should have a spouse living at the time of marriage. If any of the spouses indulges in bigamy, then, the marriage will automatically be annulled without any formality. 

Sapinda Relations

In the case of sapinda relations, one person is a lineal ascendant of the other within the limits of spinda. Sapinda, here, means the relation which extends up to three generations of line ascents on the mother’s side and father’s side it extends as far as the fifth generation in the line of ascents.

In other words, a marriage between an ancestor and a descendant or any close relatives, under this situation as well, the marriage would be annulled.

Persons falling within degrees of prohibited relationships

Prohibited relations are those relations in which people are related by blood or marriage. A marriage cannot be considered as a valid marriage in which the parties fall within the prohibited relationships. Such prohibitions are based on:

  1. Consanguinity – blood-relationship including half blood
  2. Affinity – relationship by marriage

This prohibited degree of relationship extends to marital as well as non-marital offspring. Therefore, marriage between uncle and niece or between an aunt and nephew are the marriages that would be declared void.

Voidable marriages 

Voidable marriages are not annulled automatically. But the process of annulment is started by one of the parties if they think that there was no intention to enter into a civil contract by the other party at the time of marriage either because of some mental disorder or because of intoxication.

Effects of divorce

After a divorce, a family that was once happy does not remain happy anymore. All the members of the family suffer from different levels of emotions. The divorced couple goes through a very emotional phase where they not only have to take care of themselves but their children as well.

In divorce cases, somehow the couple manages to understand the situation since it was their decision only. But, the children who always had the idea of a happy family living under the same roof, when come to know about the divorce don’t take it well. In some cases, the children are able to get themselves together and move on with their lives but in other cases, children have to suffer in the long term. The couple faces emotional problems, financial issues, the situation of less happiness, etc. The children go through educational, psychological, emotional and behavioural problems. It has been seen that children from divorced families are more likely to show such problems than children from non-divorced family.

Child Custody in India 

In case, the married couple has children, then, the issue of their custody is, generally, dependent upon one consideration, i.e., what is best for the child. In the case of mutual divorce, the custody of the child is also decided mutually. However, in the case of a contested divorce, the court will look into various factors before deciding to which parent the child is to be handed over. Many people think that mothers have a strong case when it comes to child custody, however, the courts decide it by considering what is best for the child. Sometimes there are situations when the custody is given to the mothers and fathers have to provide financial help to them. The principle on which the custody of the child is decided is ‘best interests of the child’.

Types for Child Custody

There are five types of child custody in India. They are:

Sole Custody 

In sole custody a parent has full custody in all matters concerning the child. It rarely happens that a court awards sole custody to either of the parents. It happens only in cases where one of the parents is deemed to be unfit or incapable of raising the child, like in cases where a parent is a drug addict or alcoholic.

Sole custody is further divided into two kinds:

  • Sole Legal Custody 

The parent has the authority to make decisions that are related to the child’s well being, like, his education, his medical expenses, etc.

  • Sole Physical Custody

The parent has the right to keep the child with him under his supervision subjected to reasonable visitation by the other parent.

Legal Custody

In this case, the parent has the right to manage the child’s affairs which are related to his welfare for a long period. Mostly, legal custody is given both to the mother and the father unless the Court is satisfied that one of the parents is not fit to take care of the child. 

It covers two aspects:

  • Sole Legal Custody 

It has been already discussed above under sole custody.

  • Joint Legal Custody

In this case, both the parents have equal right to deal with their child’s affairs.

https://lawsikho.com/course/certificate-course-in-advanced-civil-litigation-practice-procedure-and-drafting
                        Click Above

Physical Custody

Under this head, a child has to live with the parent to whom the court has awarded the physical custody. The parent has to take care of day to day needs of the child. The non-custodial parent is allocated visiting period in which he has the right to spend some time with the child. It has two aspects:

  • Physical + Joint Legal Custody

Though the child will live the parent who has been awarded the physical custody, the legal custody is shared between both the parents which means that both of them have equal right to take part in their child’s life.

  • Physical + Sole Legal Custody

According to this heading, one parent is given physical custody as well as sole legal custody. This type of custody is mainly given in cases where the other parent is deemed not to be fit for taking care of the child. Though the other parent is still allowed to visit the child but the period will be less than that in case of joint legal custody. 

Joint Custody

Here, both parents are given the custody of the child. They have equal rights over the child’s well being. It includes:

  • Joint Legal + Joint Physical Custody

The child under joint physical custody lives with both parents as per the arrangement decided. The parents will cooperatively make decisions for their child.

  • Joint Legal + Sole Physical Custody

The parents with mutual understanding take decisions relating to the welfare of the child but only one has the sole physical custody.

Grandparent visitation and custody

If both parents are not fit to ensure the well-being of their child then the court can give the child’s custody to the grandparents of the child, believing that they are the best guardians. The awarding of this custody depends upon the circumstances of the case. In some cases, visitation is also allowed to them when it is seen that the child is benefitted from his relationship with the grandparents.

Child Custody Rights

Child Custody under Hindu law

As far as the custody of children is concerned, the law applied in the case of Hindus, Sikhs, Jains and Buddhists is the Guardian and Wards Act, 1890 and the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, 1956

According to the Hindu Minority and Guardianship Act, 1956, a Hindu child below the age of five has to remain with the mother on moral and emotional grounds.

Under normal circumstances, the natural guardian is the father. While in other cases it is the mother who assumes the role as the guardian of the child.

If the court thinks that giving the custody of the child to the father will not serve the best interest of the child, then he can not claim any indefeasible right. Custody of the child can shift from one person to another keeping in mind the welfare of the child.

Custody of the child in Parsi law 

Under the Guardian and Wards Act,1890, when it comes to the custody of the child no religious tradition or custom would be looked at as far as the welfare of the child is concerned. The court will only look into the factors that would help in the overall development of the child, and whosoever parent is able to provide that overall development would be given the custody of the child.

Custody of the child under Christian law

The Indian Divorce Act,1925 along with the Guardian and Wards Act,1890 governs the rules regarding the custody of the child during the divorce proceedings or after the divorce. The court may pass any order as it may deem fit in the best interest of the child. Apart from this, the Divorce Act, 1869 also confers the court not only to decide matters relating to the custody of Christian child but also to decide the custody dispute of any other child.

Custody of Child under Muslim law

The custody of a Muslim child is also governed by the Guardian and the Wards Act,1890. In Muslim law custody of the child is known as Hizanat which means infant care. The rules of custody are as follows:

  1. If the child is below seven years then the custody of the child will remain with the mother only.
  2. If the child is a girl then until she attains her puberty she would be living with her mother.
  3. If the mother of the girl child is dead or she is not in a position to take care of the child, then, the custody of the child will pass on to the maternal relations of the child. 
  4. If there are no maternal relations then the last option available is that of the father or male relative.
  5. When the child has attained the age of seven in the case of the boy and in case of girl when she has attained the age of majority, then, the custody of the child passes on to their legal guardian, i.e., the father.
  6. The custody of the child can also be transferred from the mother if she lives with another man, or she is indulging in some immoral activities or she is living at a distance which is far away from the husband’s residence.

How to file for child custody?

The laws that govern child custody cases in India are as follows:

  1. Guardian and Wards Act, 1890
  2. Section 26 of the Hindu Marriage Act
  3. Article 32 and Article 226 of the Constitution of India under exceptional cases

Place where the child custody can be filed

An application for the custody of the child can be filed in a Family Court or in the jurisdiction of the Court where the minor lives.

General considerations before the court while the custody of the child in a case

One of the most important aspects in divorce cases is the custody of children in the hands of the parent who is more capable of ensuring the welfare of the child than the respondent.

The other aspects that the court considers before deciding the custody of a child are as follows:

  1. Who is more close to the child, mother or father?
  2. If keeping the child away from the other will have an adverse effect on the well-being of the child.
  3. Educational qualification of both the parents and their immediate family.
  4. The financial position of the spouses, separately.
  5. The opinion of the child, his wishes, if he is capable enough to form his own.
  6. Overall conduct of the parties 

Child custody during divorce proceedings

Now the question arises, what happens to the custody of the child before the divorce is finalized?

Generally, during the proceedings of divorce both the parents with their mutual consent, decide amongst themselves regarding the custody of the child. If the parents agree to share the custody of the child, then, they can either live in the same house or if a parent moves out then they can take turns to keep the child with themselves. The custody of the child before the finalizing of divorce is at the discretion of the parents.

In other circumstances, the parents can agree to keep the child with one parent if the other parent decides to move out of the house and does not have the means to support the necessities of the child because of some issues. Another option is also there, where the parties, in case of no agreement, can ask the court to issue a ‘temporary custody order’ of the child till the divorce proceedings are finished. After the parties have filed the petition they can then file a motion for temporary custody, if haven’t decided about the custody. The proceedings for the temporary custody will initiate early as an emergency case and then, after the hearing of the case the court will decide the custody of the child which will be effective until the divorce is finalized.

Annulment of marriages 

The process of annulment of marriage is the same as it is in divorce, however, the grounds under which a marriage is annulled are different than that of divorce. Some of the grounds of annulment are as follows:

  1. Fraud by one of the spouses.
  2. Pregnancy of the wife with another man’s child apart from the husband.
  3. Impotency of any of the spouse before and till the case has been filed.

Judicial Separation

Judicial Separation is a legal separation of the husband and wife through a petition filed in the court either by the husband or the wife. In case of judicial separation, the couple will be considered to be married but they would be living separately and none of the couples would be allowed to get re-married. In case of judicial separation, the couple can seek a decree on the grounds of adultery or cruelty without any reasonable excuse for two years. This decree would be treated like a divorce under the Indian Divorce Act, 1869. The application for seeking a judicial separation would be presented to the District Court or the High Court and on satisfying 

itself, the Court may give the directions of judicial separation.

Separated Wife

In the case of Judicial Separation, the wife who wishes to get separated would be considered to be an unmarried woman, in case she enters into a contract or suffers an injury or is sued or is suing someone in civil proceedings. The husband cannot be made liable for any act or any contract entered into by the wife during the time of separation. 

In every case of judicial separation, the wife would be considered to be separated from the date of issue of the decree till the time the separation continues.

The separated wife would be personally liable for any matter concerning the property she had acquired during the time of separation, the husband cannot be made liable for any contract entered into by the separated wife during the time of separation. 

Difference between Judicial Separation and Divorce

Both Judicial Separation and Divorce have a very thin line of difference although many people think that both are the same. However, both these concepts have differences among them as well such as:

  1. The first difference is that you can file a petition of judicial separation at any time before marriage, but the petition of divorce could be filed only after one year of completion of their marriage.
  2. The process of judicial separation is much faster and not time-consuming as there is only one stage that is the stage of the passing of a decree for separation. However, in the case of Divorce, there are two stages before the court passes its order, i.e., the stage of reconciliation and after that stage, if the parties still want to get separated then the court passes the order of divorce.
  3. Judicial Separation can also be said as a temporary suspension of marriage, both parties remain to be called as husband and wife, but under divorce, there is a complete end to the marriage, after divorce, they no longer be called as husband and wife.
  4. After the passing of the decree of judicial separation although the couple is separated, they can not remarry, but in divorce, after the decree of divorce is passed both the parties cease to be husband and wife and therefore, are separated and can opt to get married again.
  5. In order to get a decree of judicial separation passed, it is sufficient that the husband committed adultery, whereas in order to get a decree of divorce to be passed it is essential that one of the parties was living in an adulterous relationship.
  6. When a couple is judicially separated it is possible that they might get together again as it is only a temporary separation of their marriage. However, in divorce once the order of divorce is passed there is no looking back and there is no chance of reconciliation.

Restitution of Conjugal rights

In restitution of conjugal rights, the partner of the aggrieved party withdraws himself from the aggrieved party without any valid reason or giving any explanation for taking such a decision. In such situations, the aggrieved party can move to the Family Court to claim for restitution of conjugal rights. It doesn’t mean that the Court can force the other party to get back with the party that moved such petition. It is a paper decree meaning thereby, that the decree will be enforced by attaching the properties of the judgment debtor. But if this decree is not honoured within one year then it becomes a ground of divorce.

Legal rights of women after divorce   

In India most women are dependent on their husbands for survival after their marriage, especially in the rural areas. Therefore, the big question arises that what all rights do woman has, after she has been separated from her husband or when she has obtained a divorce. This question becomes even bigger when apart from sustaining herself, a mother has to sustain her child as well, therefore, it is necessary to discuss some of the rights that women are provided with.

There are mainly three kinds of rights that women can claim after divorce namely:

  1. Maintenance rights of women.
  2. Child custody rights of women.
  3. Right to the property of the husband after divorce.

Maintenance Rights of Women 

Maintenance means the amount of money that a husband is supposed to give it to his wife after divorce. The main objective of giving maintenance is to provide financial security. The law presumes that after divorce it is very difficult for the wife to accumulate finances immediately after divorce and therefore, for immediate relief of the wife, the husband has to provide financial help to his wife. But this maintenance help is only available to the legally entitled wife. According to the Code of Criminal Procedure, if both the husband and wife are living separately by mutual consent then the wife cannot claim the maintenance amount from her husband, but if the petition is filed for divorce and a decree has been passed for that effect, then, the husband is bound to pay the maintenance amount to the wife. What amount is to be paid is at the court’s discretion and the court after examining the financial condition of both the couples decide what amount of money is to be paid.

Is maintenance possible before divorce

When a divorce petition is filed the court looks whether the woman is working or not, if a woman is working, then she is not entitled to maintenance before divorce but she can live in the residence of the husband before divorce and does not have any right in the husband’s property during his lifetime.

Maintenance rights under Hindu law

Under Hindu law, women living separately can also claim maintenance. A married woman who is not seeking divorce but living separately from her husband can claim maintenance under Hindu Adoption and Marriage Act, 1956. Sometimes a wife due to personal reasons does not opts for divorce but can choose to not live without her husband. Under such circumstances, she suffers mental as well as physical injuries. In that situation, the Hindu law provides interim relief to the wife by giving her maintenance to fulfil her immediate needs.

Limitation of maintenance under Hindu law   

However, under Hindu law, there is a certain limitation period which is imposed on the women seeking maintenance such as:

  1. If the woman has an adulterous relationship with any other man during her entire marriage lifetime, then, she is not entitled to claim maintenance under the Hindu law.
  2. If the wife has converted to another religion then, in that case, she ceases to be a Hindu and therefore, can not claim maintenance under this Act.
  3. If the marriage between the couple did not take place according to the Hindu norms and tradition, then, there cannot be any claim for maintenance. 

Right under the husband’s property

A married woman has an equal share in the husband’s property after his death. But,  if there is divorce, then, the women would be entitled to at least half of the husband’s property as this would be treated as maintenance given to the wife for fulfilling her basic needs.

Maintenance rights under Parsi law

Under Parsi law it is important to understand how a woman can claim maintenance from her husband. She can claim it either by bringing a criminal or civil suit before the court. However, it is not necessary to look into the religion if the complaint is brought as a criminal complaint, but the religion of the party would be taken into consideration if the nature of the complaint is civil.

Refusal by the husband to give maintenance

Under the Parsi law, if the husband fails to provide o neglects to provide his wife with the maintenance fee, then, the married woman can approach the court for non-performance of the duty. If even after the order of the court the husband does not provide maintenance, then, he shall be liable for punishment for at least one year. Under the Parsi Marriage and Divorce Act,1936, a married woman has the right to claim both the pendent alimony as well as the permanent alimony.

Maintenance amount

The maintenance amount under Parsi law, that a married woman can claim should not exceed one-fifth of the husband’s income. While deciding the maintenance amount various other things are taken into consideration such as the total income of the husband, how much assets does he own and what is the current financial status of the husband. Apart from this, the actions of the parties involved are also taken into consideration. It is the duty of the husband to keep on providing financial help to the wife until she remains unchaste. 

Right of the married women in the Ancestral property

According to the Indian Succession Act, 1925, after the death of the husband, the wife would be entitled to at least one-third of ancestral property. If there are no descendants, then the wife would be entitled to at least half of the property of the husband.

Maintenance Rights under Christians

Under Christian law as well maintenance can be claimed under both the criminal and civil courts. Similar to the Parsi law, if a complaint is brought under criminal courts then the religion of the courts would not be taken into consideration. But if the maintenance claim is brought to the civil courts, then, the religion of the petitioner would be taken into consideration.

The situation of women after divorce

A married Christian cannot claim back the amount of alimony from her husband after the divorce if she has not applied for maintenance in the court. This provision is mentioned in Section 37 of the Indian Divorce Act,1869.

What happens when the husband refuses to give maintenance 

In case the husband refuses to give maintenance to his wife or neglects her, the wife can approach the court of law and in that case, the court after being satisfied with the wife’s argument may order the husband to pay the amount of maintenance to the wife as soon as possible.

The total amount of maintenance should not be more than one-fifth of the husband’s average income. In case the husband is facing some financial crisis, he can delay the payment, say, once every two months, but this is only allowed when the court approves it. The court can also ask the husband to pay the maintenance amount to the trustee of the wife on her behalf.

Right to ancestral property

Under the Indian Succession Act,1925, the wife after the death of the husband is entitled to one-third of ancestral property and in case, there is no descendant the wife would be entitled to at least half of the property of the husband.

Maintenance rights under Muslim law 

Muslim Women(Protection of Rights and Divorce) Act,1986 protects the women and contains the provisions regarding the divorce of Muslim couples. The act makes it mandatory for the Muslim husband to provide alimony to his wife after the divorce.

How does the Act protect the rights of the women after divorce  

After the famous Shah Bano case, the courts have made it mandatory for the husbands to provide the maintenance amount to the wife, even after the expiration of iddat period. If after the death of the husband if the wife observes the iddat period in which she does not marry another man, she is entitled to claim maintenance amount from the relatives of the husband. If the relatives are not able to provide the maintenance amount then the court can order the state wakf board to pay the amount to the wife. The Muslim Women(Protection of Rights and Divorce) Act,1986 is retrospective in nature. 

Property rights of the women in Islam 

After the famous Shah Banu case, the Supreme Court ruled that it is the responsibility of the husband to give maintenance to his wife even after the period of iddat. As far as the rights of the women are concerned in terms of the property, the Muslim woman has equal access to the property of the husband before the divorce. After the Divorce the woman is entitled to have some degree of control and right over the property of the husband.

Legal Rights of Man After Divorce

In India, generally males are blamed for divorce and all the burden falls on the husbands to maintain their wives after the divorce. However, Indian law also grants protection to the males even after the divorce. There are various provisions that deal with the protection of the rights of the males during and after the divorce. Some of the regulations protecting the interest of the husbands after and during divorce are mentioned below.

There is a presumption that only wives can approach the courts for seeking divorce, however, men also have the right to approach the court of law for seeking divorce under the following grounds :

  1. Cruelty- under this provision if the wife shows very disrespectful behaviour and insults the husband on the habitual basis or does character assassination of the husband  or shows cruelty towards their husbands, then, in that case, the husbands can seek a divorce.
  2. Desertion- if the wife leaves the husband without any reasonable cause for at least 2 years, then, in that case, the husband can obtain a divorce from his wife.
  3. Adultery- adultery is generally associated with the male but not many people know that adultery can also be used as a reason for seeking a divorce from wife. So, if any woman already legally married commits adultery, then, the husband has a right to enforce a divorce proceeding against him.
  4. Conversion- It is expected of the spouses that they would convert into any religion after marriage. If one of the parties convert his or her religion, even the wife, then, the husband can use it as a ground to seek divorce.
  5. Renunciation of the world- there might occur a situation when the wife may not be heard of being alive for seven years, then, the law presumes that the wife is dead and therefore, the husband can approach the court to seek divorce.  
  6. Mental disorder- if the wife is suffering from any kind of disease or mental malfunctioning which is incurable or if she can not perform the normal duties that a wife is supposed to perform, then in that case, husband can approach the court of law for dissolving the marriage.
  7. If the wife is suffering from any kind of venereal disease or any kind of communicable disease like HIV or AIDS which is again incurable then, in that case, the husband can seek divorce.
  8. False allegations- if the wife has made false allegations against the husband regarding his character or which defames him then in that case the husband can also file a petition to seek divorce. 

Refusal to grant maintenance

Apart from the above-mentioned rules, a husband can also refuse to grant maintenance to his wife on the following mentioned grounds:

  1. The first ground under which a husband can refuse to grant maintenance is when his wife has deserted him.
  2. The second ground under which a husband can refuse to grant maintenance is when the wife herself has committed adultery.
  3. If the wife gets married after the divorce, then, the former husband is not bound to pay the maintenance money to her wife.

In the case of interim maintenance, the husband can refuse to pay the money to his wife if the wife is well off to maintain herself and is in a good financial condition. Alimony money is only payable when the wife is financially weak and not able to sustain even her basic needs.

Another right that is reserved with the husbands is that if the wife claims compensation under the pretext that her husband indulges in domestic violence and she is not able to prove it, then, the husband is not entitled to pay the money.

Right of the Husband to have the child’s custody

The biggest right that a husband has is that of the equal right in order to claim the custody of the child. It is a myth that when courts take up the cases regarding the custody of the child they are biased towards the mothers, which is not actually true. Yes, during the initial years of the child the importance of mother was more than the father but that does not mean that fathers are totally excluded from not taking the custody of their children. After the initial years of the child, when he or she is not dependent on the mother for the necessities, the father can file a fresh petition in the court seeking the custody of the child, then, in that situation the court will examine the financial condition of both the parents, and will also look as with whom the child would be more comfortable living with. In other words, the court will have to decide by looking into the fact as to who will provide better welfare to the child, and if the father is able to prove, then, he will get the custody of the child.

Advice to men seeking Divorce 

Going through a divorce in India is not an easy task, the process of divorce is not only long but it has an everlasting impact on the mental conditions of the couple, including men. The society we live in generally does not appreciate divorce and if it is not done mutually it has an even worse impact. In India, there is a myth that men are primarily responsible for the divorce and therefore, it becomes all the more important for the males to go through a poised and not very disturbing divorce, some of the advice that can help them to manage their divorce suits mentioned below:

  1. Consulting a good lawyer- as it is said to be a good lawyer makes you win even a bad case, so instead of saving your money and appointing a bad lawyer it is always advisable to consult and look for the good and genuine lawyers who would want to help you make you win your case.
  2. Disown all the joint account as during a divorce it is possible that wives might take away a good amount of money as they are still legally married to their husbands. All this money could be channelised in the right direction.
  3. It is always advised that everything should be divided among the couples after they have agreed mutually, in India most of the divorce cases take a long time because there is no settlement or communication as to how much property should be divided and who will get what. 
  4. Avoid indulging in any relationship during the period of divorce, it is very essential to maintain a good image in front of the court so that the husbands can escape a harsh punishment which the court might impose as the allegations made in divorce cases are very heinous and can dent the image of the person very badly.
  5. Generally, men find it difficult to control their emotions and they use such words that the tide is completely tilted in favour of the opposite party, therefore, it must be dealt with utmost importance that no abusive language is used.
  6. The last advice which men can take while they are going through this phase of their lives is that they should always maintain a record of communication with anyone that is the wife or their relatives, as during the case all these communications might be helpful. The communication need not be only orally, it could be through letters, emails, through phones etc.

Changes introduced by Hindu Marriage (Amendment) Act, 1976 in the Hindu Marriage Act,1955

The changes introduced by the Hindu Marriage (Amendment) Act, 1976:

  1. All the grounds on which ‘judicial separation’ was available were made available to a Hindu to obtain a decree of divorce on the ground of desertion and cruelty. The meaning of ‘desertion’ was widened that it would include ‘willful neglect’ in its definition. Therefore, in a case where a wife is being neglected by her husband she could seek divorce on the ground of desertion.
  2. Initially, a single act of adultery or infidelity could not be used as the sole ground of divorce. The petitioner had to prove that he or she was living in adultery’ to obtain a divorce from the spouse. But after the enactment of the amendment, a single act of adultery was sufficient to get a decree of divorce. 
  3. A new clause was introduced through which a wife could successfully obtain a decree or order of maintenance under any law, under the altered Act.
  4. The provision of ‘divorce by mutual consent’ was also introduced through this Amendment. According to this, the parties had to wait for six months after filing the petition to obtain a decree of divorce.
  5. Grounds for nullity of marriage was also introduced, like, recurring attacks of insanity, mental disorders, unfitness for marriage or ability to procreate children, etc.

In fact, even a situation where there was a misrepresentation of fact on behalf of either side of the party could be used as a ground for nullity of marriage. Through this Amendment broadened the scope of ‘insanity’.

  1. In the case of marriage of a minor girl, she was given an option to repudiate the marriage before attaining the age of eighteen years. 
  2. It provided power to the courts of the area where the petitioner lives to deal with matrimonial petition cases where the respondent has not been heard of for the past seven years or is living in some foreign country.
  3. To provide speedy trial of cases a new provision was added that provided for resolving of petitions within six months of filing petition or three months in case of appeals.
  4. Section 15 of the Act of 1955 provided that a divorcee had to wait for one year before remarrying. This provision was removed.
  5. The interim period between Judicial Separation and divorce was decreased to a period of one year (which was originally two years) and appeals from interim orders were abolished.
  6. Under the Act of 1955, the couples had to wait for about three before they could file a petition for divorce before the Family Court. The period was reduced to one year, so now, the couples had to wait for one year before filing a petition. This change saved them from marital agony.
  7. A new provision was added, Section 9 which provides an opportunity to the respondent to give ‘reasonable excuse’ for his ‘withdrawal from society’.
  8.  Provisions determining the legitimacy of children born out a voidable marriage were introduced. Also, in case any child is born out of a valid marriage he would be considered as a legitimate child irrespective of the fact that the marriage, after filing the petition, has been declared null and void, or a decree of nullity has been granted against the marriage. This was provided under Section 16 of the Act.
  9. It was also directed that from now onwards, every matrimonial proceeding was to be conducted in camera.
  10.  The scope of Section 19 was also widened. It stated that a matrimonial petition could be presented a District Court within the limits of whose original jurisdiction:
  • Where the marriage was solemnized.
  • Where the respondent lived at the time of filing of the petition.
  • Where the couple last resided together.
  • Where the petitioner resides at the time of filing the petition.
  1. New Sections were added to Section 21 of the Act. Those were, Section 21A, 21B and 21C. These Sections provided for speedy trial cases as mentioned above and also, regulated transfer and disposal of the petition when presented in difficult courts.
  2.  The Court was given the liberty to refer matters of reconciliation to a third-party provided that it was done in just and proper cases. The court, in such cases, either on the basis of the parties statements or its grant adjournment for a reasonable period could not go beyond a period of 15 days.
  3. In cases where the respondent could prove the fault of the petitioner regarding adultery, cruelty or desertion he or she has a right to make counterclaims for a decree of divorce or judicial separation under Section 23 of the Act, which was added through the Amendment of 1976. 

Marriage Laws Amendment Bill, 2010

The Marriage Laws Amendment was a bill introduced to amend two main laws in case of marriage, i.e., Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 and the Special Marriage Act, 1954. It was first introduced in Rajya Sabha in 2010. Later on, it was by the upper house in the year 2013. But Lok Sabha did not pass the resolution. The main purpose of this Bill of 2010 was to make it ‘women-friendly’. Some of the changes that were introduced in the Bill are as follows:

  • It introduced a new ground of divorce, i.e., irretrievable breakdown. 
  • It includes a provision of providing sufficient compensation to the wife and children from the husband’s immovable property.
  • A Section 13(f) was also added which empowers the courts to provide compensation amount to the wife and the children from the husband’s inherited and inheritable property once the marriage comes to an end (legally).

However, the new ministry has decided to introduce it once again. A draft on the basis of the Marriage Laws Amendment Bill, 2010 has been prepared after some inter-ministerial consultation.

Personal Laws (Amendment) Act, 2019

The Personal Laws (Amendment) Act of 2019 was introduced by the Parliament to amend:

  1. Divorce Act, 1869
  2. Dissolution of Muslim Marriages Act, 1939
  3. Special Marriage Act, 1954
  4. Hindu Marriage Act, 1955
  5. Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956

It introduced the following changes:

  1. Chapter II – it omitted Section 10(1)(iv) of Divorce Act, 1869 which talks about leprosy as a ground of divorce.
  2. Chapter III – clause (iv) of Section 2 of the Dissolution of Muslim Act, 1939, the words ‘leprosy are’ was omitted.
  3. Chapter IV – Under Section 27(1)(g) of the Special Marriage Act, 1954 was omitted which states ‘leprosy’ as a ground of divorce.
  4. Chapter V – it omitted ‘leprosy’ as a ground of divorce under Section 13(1)(iv) of the Hindu Marriage Act, 1955.
  5. Chapter v – clause (c) of sub-clause (2) of Section 18 which states that a wife is entitled to get maintenance from her husband for her lifetime in case her husband is suffering from a virulent form of leprosy under Hindu Adoptions and Maintenance Act, 1956 was omitted.

Important Judgments on divorce

The Supreme Court, in this case, explained what does ‘living separately’ exactly means. The Court held that the expression ‘living separately’ means not living like a husband and wife. It has no relation to the place of living. If the couple is living under the same roof but doesn’t carry out their matrimonial duties, then, it is considered as if they are living separately.

In this case, the Court observed that once spouse gives consent to abide by the undertaking in the First motion for dissolution of marriage under Section 13B (1), then, later on, he or she cannot resile from such an undertaking based on some agreement between the parties. If the spouse decides to resile, then, it would amount to a breach of such undertaking, thus, attracting contempt proceedings.

In this case, the Court held that the while deciding matters the courts must satisfy itself that the consent given by the parties must be voluntary one. If the party to the matter is absent in the proceeding (after a period of six months in divorce by mutual consent) then, presuming the consent on behalf of the party is not the correct method just because both the parties were signatories to the first motion under the Section 13 B of the Act. 

Extra-marital affairs (Adultery) 

Adultery as a matrimonial offence under Hindu Law 

Section 13(1)(i) in Hindu Marriage Act, 1955 states that if any party to the marriage after the solemnization of marriage has voluntary sexual intercourse with any person other than the aggrieved party, then, a petition for divorce can be filed before the Family Court on the ground of adultery. Before the commencement of Marriage Laws (Amendment) Act, 1976 single act of adultery on the part of one party was the valid ground for judicial separation not divorce, for divorce the other party had to be ‘living in adultery’. But now, a single act of adultery has a ground of divorce. 

The Madras High Court in Subbarama Reddiar v. Saraswathi Ammal [13] observed:

“If an unrelated person is found along with a young wife, after midnight in her bedroom in actual physical juxtaposition, unless there is some explanation forthcoming for that, which is compatible with an innocent interpretation, the interference, that a court of law can draw is that the two must be committing an act of adultery together.” 

Therefore, it can be said that in the case of Adultery it is necessary to prove that there was some sexual activity involved. Anything which shows that it might have been something apart from sexual intercourse does not make it an act of adultery. The onus probandi (burden of proving) always lies on the petitioner.

Adultery as a matrimonial offence under the Muslim Law 

As per Section 2(viii)(b) of the Muslim Marriages Act, if a Muslim man associates himself with a woman who does not have a good reputation, or leads an infamous life then it amounts to cruelty to the wife. It can be considered equal to adultery. 

The concept of Lian under the Islamic law where it is used as a ground of dissolution of marriage by the wife against her husband, the Allahabad High Court in Zafar Hussain v. Ummat Ur Rahman, [14] held that this right is available to only those wives who are not guilty of adultery and not to those guilty of adultery. In another case of Abbas v. Rabia,[15] the Allahabad High Court held when a man frames a false case by accusing his wife of committing adultery, though it was he who committed the act will serve as a sufficient cause to seek divorce on the grounds of divorce.

In case a wife has the offence of adultery, then, the husband can divorce her by executing triple-talaq and he can do so without giving any explanation for his actions.

Adultery as a matrimonial offence under Christian law 

According to Section 10(1)(i) of the Divorce Act, 1869, (amended in 2001) if any party to the marriage has committed adultery then the aggrieved party has the option of filing a petition for divorce on the grounds of adultery. However, initially, the husband could file for adultery against his wife but in case of wife she had to mention other grounds of divorce along with adultery, like desertion.

In Ammim E.J. And Etc. v. Union of India, [16] the Kerala High Court observed that the ground of adultery was discriminatory one on the basis of sex since it was more favourable to men than to women. Hence, it was violative of Article 15 of the Indian Constitution, therefore, the words ‘coupled with’ were struck down. 

Section 22 of the Divorce Act, 1869 provides for adultery as a ground for judicial separation.

Adultery as a matrimonial offence under the Parsi law 

Section 32(d) of the Parsi Marriage and Divorce Act, 1936 allows any married person to file for divorce against his or her spouse on the grounds of adultery. Though the Section provides a limitation of two years from the date when the petitioner comes to know of such adultery. 

Adultery as a matrimonial offence in Jewish law 

The High Court of Bombay in Mozelle Robin Soloman v. Lt. Col. R.J. Soloman, [17]  held that the wife under Jewish law can file for divorce from her husband on the grounds of cruelty and adultery. Jewish law considers adultery as a criminal offence. In another case, it was held that when a Jew man marries another woman then, too, it will be considered as adultery.  

The Code of Criminal Procedure, 1973 (CrPC)

Some of the provisions related to the Extra-marital affairs under CrPC, 1973 are as follows:

  • Section 125(4) – If the wife is herself guilty of adultery then she cannot claim maintenance from her husband.
  • Section 125(5) – If the judgment has already been given regarding the maintenance to the wife, and later on, it is found that she has committed adultery, then, the order to give maintenance will be cancelled.
  • Section 220(4)(b) – The person who has committed adultery with someone else’s wife by breaking into that married couple’s house, then, he will be charged separately under Section 454 and 497 of the Indian Penal Code.
  • Section 220(4)(C) – If a man entices away someone else’s wife with the intention of committing adultery and does the act, then, will be held liable under Section 498 and 497 of the Indian Penal Code.

Conclusion

Yes, Divorce is the most traumatic event in the life of every married couple, no one wants to go through this period, but when this period of life confronts no one can escape from it. Therefore, it becomes essential to know what are our rights and duties, when a divorce suit is filed, etc. The above article examines the various ways through which couples can seek divorce and the further matter like the maintenance or custody of the child and property sharing disputes that are to be handled. Women are the worst sufferers in such cases, as in India many women are dependent on their husbands for financial support. So, the article also analyses the regulations governing the rights of women after divorce. In India it is often thought that men do not suffer as they are the main culprits behind divorce but in many cases we can see that those men are also suffering from the pain of divorce, they have to go through the mental torture, financial burden and the most important is the humiliation from the society. Therefore, in the end, the article focuses on the rights that men can avail after divorce and the advice that they should consider before seeking divorce.

References

[1] (2009).

[2] A.I.R 1981 AP 74.

[3] AIR 1977 Cal.90.

[4] A.I.R. 1988 J&k 62.

[5] (1971) KLT 663.

[6] A.I.R. 1960 All 684.

[7] (2017).

[8]  2018 SCC OnLine All 513.

[9] (2016).

[10] (1991) 2 SCC 25.

[11] (2009).

[12] (2009).

[13] (1996) 2 MLJ 263.

[14] (1919) 41 all 278.

[15] A.I.R 1952 All 145.

[16] AIR 1995 Ker 252.

[17] 1979(81)BOMLR578.

 

The post Divorce Law in India appeared first on iPleaders.

Viewing all 1639 articles
Browse latest View live